The Project Gutenberg Etext of THE CHINESE CLASSICS (PROLEGOMENA)
by James Legge
Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check the laws for your country before redistributing these files!!!
Please take a look at the important information in this header. We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an electronic path open for the next readers.
Please do not remove this.
This should be the first thing seen when anyone opens the book. Do not change or edit it without written permission. The words are carefully chosen to provide users with the information they need about what they can legally do with the texts.
**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**
**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**
*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*
Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and further information is included below. We need your donations.
Presently, contributions are only being solicited from people in: Colorado, Connecticut, Idaho, Indiana, Iowa, Kentucky, Louisiana, Massachusetts, Nevada, Montana, Nevada, Oklahoma, South Carolina, South Dakota, Texas, Vermont, and Wyoming.
As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
These donations should be made to:
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Ave.
Oxford, MS 38655
Title: THE CHINESE CLASSICS (PROLEGOMENA) Unicode Version
Author: James Legge
Release Date: February, 2002  [Etext #3100]
[Yes, we are about one year ahead of schedule]
Edition: 10
Languages: English and Chinese
The Project Gutenberg Etext of THE CHINESE CLASSICS (PROLEGOMENA) by James Legge
******This file should be named lggpr10u.txt or lggpr10u.zip******
Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, lggpr11u.txt
This etext was prepared using Nisus Writer by Rick Davis in Ashigawa, Japan, with assistance from David Steelman, Taiwan.
Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions, all of which are in the Public Domain in the United States, unless a copyright notice is included. Therefore, we usually do NOT keep any of these books in compliance with any particular paper edition.
We are now trying to release all our books one year in advance of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing. Please be encouraged to send us error messages even years after the official publication date.
Please note: neither this list nor its contents are final till midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement. The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month. A preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment and editing by those who wish to do so.
Most people start at our sites at:
http://gutenberg.net
http://promo.net/pg
Those of you who want to download any Etext before announcement can surf to them as follows, and just download by date; this is also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter.
http://metalab.unc.edu/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext01
or
ftp://metalab.unc.edu/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext01
Or /etext00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90
Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want, as it appears in our Newsletters.
Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)
We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc. This projected audience is one hundred million readers. If our value per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2 million dollars per hour this year as we release fifty new Etext files per month, or 500 more Etexts in 2000 for a total of 3000+ If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total should reach over 300 billion Etexts given away by year's end.
The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext Files by December 31, 2001. [10,000 x 100,000,000 = 1 Trillion] This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers, which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users.
At our revised rates of production, we will reach only one-third of that goal by the end of 2001, or about 3,333 Etexts unless we manage to get some real funding.
Something is needed to create a future for Project Gutenberg for the next 100 years.
We need your donations more than ever!
Presently, contributions are only being solicited from people in: Colorado, Connecticut, Idaho, Indiana, Iowa, Kentucky, Louisiana, Massachusetts, Montana, Nevada, Oklahoma, South Carolina, South Dakota, Texas, Vermont and Wyoming. As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
All donations should be made to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and will be tax deductible to the extent permitted by law.
Mail to:
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Avenue
Oxford, MS 38655  [USA]
We are working with the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation to build more stable support and ensure the future of Project Gutenberg.
We need your donations more than ever!
You can get up to date donation information at:
http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html
***
You can always email directly to:
Michael S. Hart  hart@pobox.com forwards to hart@prairienet.org and archive.org We would prefer to send you this information by email.
 Example command-line FTP session:
 ftp metalab.unc.edu **The Legal Small Print**
 (Three Pages)
 ***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
 Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.
 *BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
 By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.
 ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
 This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etexts,
is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project").
Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.
 Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market
any commercial products without permission.
 To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
 LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
 But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.
 If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.
 THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.
 Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.
 INDEMNITY
 You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause: DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
 You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:
 [1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word
     processing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:
      [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR
      [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR
      [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).
 [2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.
 [3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     gross profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
     the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were
     legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent
     periodic) tax return.  Please contact us beforehand to
     let us know your plans and to work out the details.
 WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time,
public domain etexts, and royalty free copyright licenses.
If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or
software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at:
hart@pobox.com
 *END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.07.00*END*
 This etext was prepared using Nisus Writer by Rick Davis in Ashigawa, Japan, with assistance from David Steelman, Taiwan.
  THE CHINESE CLASSICS (PROLEGOMENA) A note from the digitizer
 This digitized version preserves the original page breaks. The text of 
each page is followed by its notes. Note reference numbers in the text are 
enclosed in brackets.
 In a few places I have substituted the character forms available in the 
Big 5 character set for rare or (what are now considered) nonstandard 
forms used by Legge. Characters not included in the Big 5 character set in 
any form are described by their constituent elements.
 THE CHINESE CLASSICS
 with a translation, critical and exegetical notes, 
prolegomena, and copious indexes by James Legge IN FIVE VOLUMES CONFUCIAN ANALECTS PROLEGOMENA.
 CHAPTER I. 1. The Books now recognised as of highest authority in China are 
comprehended under the denominations of 'The five Ching [1]' and 
'The four Shu [2].'  The term Ching is of textile origin, and 
signifies the warp threads of a web, and their adjustment. An easy 
application of it is to denote what is regular and insures regularity. As 
used with reference to books, it indicates their authority on the subjects of 
which they treat. 'The five Ching' are the five canonical Works, 
containing the truth upon the highest subjects from the sages of China, and 
which should be received as law by all generations. The term Shu 
simply means Writings or Books, = the Pencil Speaking; it may 
be used of a single character, or of books containing thousands of 
characters.
 2. 'The five Ching' are: the Yi [3], or, as it has been styled, 'The 
Book of Changes;' the Shu [4], or 'The Book of History;' the Shih 
[5], or 'The Book of Poetry;' the Li Chi [6], or 'Record of Rites;' and the 
Ch'un Ch'iu [7], or 'Spring and Autumn,' a chronicle of events, 
extending from 722 to 481 B.C. The authorship, or compilation rather, of all 
these Works is loosely attributed to Confucius. But much of the Li Chi is 
from later hands. Of the Yi, the Shu, and the Shih, it is only in the first that 
we find additions attributed to the philosopher himself, in the shape of 
appendixes. The Ch'un Ch'iu is the only one of the five Ching which can, 
with an approximation to correctness, be described as of his own 'making.'
 1 五經. 'The Four Books' is an abbreviation for 'The Books of the Four 
Philosophers [1].' The first is the Lun Yu [2], or 'Digested Conversations,' 
being occupied chiefly with the sayings of Confucius. He is the philosopher 
to whom it belongs. It appears in this Work under the title of 'Confucian 
Analects.' The second is the Ta Hsio [3], or 'Great Learning,' now commonly 
attributed to Tsang Shan [4], a disciple of the sage.  He is he philosopher of 
it. The third is the Chung Yung [5], or 'Doctrine of the Mean,' as the name 
has often been translated, though it would be better to render it, as in the 
present edition, by 'The State of Equilibrium and Harmony.' Its composition 
is ascribed to K'ung Chi [6], the grandson of Confucius. He is the philosopher 
of it.  The fourth contains the works of Mencius.
 3. This arrangement of the Classical Books, which is commonly supposed 
to have originated with the scholars of the Sung dynasty, is defective. The 
Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean are both found in 
the Record of Rites, being the thirty-ninth and twenty-eighth Books 
respectively of that compilation, according to the best arrangement of it.
 4. The oldest enumerations of the Classical Books specify only the five 
Ching. The Yo Chi, or 'Record of Music [7],' the remains of which now 
form one of the Books in the Li Chi, was sometimes added to those, making 
with them the six Ching. A division was also made into nine 
Ching, consisting of the Yi, the Shih, the Shu, the Chau Li [8], or 'Ritual of 
Chau,' the I Li [9], or certain 'Ceremonial Usages,' the Li Chi, and the 
annotated editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu [10], by Tso Ch'iu-ming [11], Kung-
yang Kao [12], and Ku-liang Ch'ih [13]. In the famous compilation of the 
Classical Books, undertaken by order of T'ai-tsung, the second emperor of 
the T'ang dynasty (A.D. 627-649), and which appeared in the reign of his 
successor, there are thirteen Ching, viz. the Yi, the Shih, the Shu, the 
three editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu, the Li Chi, the Chau Li, the I Li, the 
Confucian Analects, the R Ya [14], a sort of ancient dictionary, the 
Hsiao Ching [15], or 'Classic of Filial Piety,' and the works of Mencius.
 5. A distinction, however, was made among the Works thus
 1 四子之書. comprehended under the same common name; and Mencius, the Lun Yu, 
the Ta Hsio, the Chung Yung, and the Hsiao Ching were spoken of as the 
Hsiao Ching, or 'Smaller Classics.' It thus appears, contrary to the ordinary 
opinion on the subject, that the Ta Hsio and Chung Yung had been 
published as separate treatises before the Sung dynasty, and that Four 
Books, as distinguished from the greater Ching, had also previously found a 
place in the literature of China [1].
 SECTION II. THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHINESE CLASSICS. 1. This subject will be discussed in connexion with each separate Work, 
and it is only designed here to exhibit generally the evidence on which the 
Chinese Classics claim to be received as genuine productions of the time to 
which they are referred.
 2. In the memoirs of the Former Han dynasty (B.C. 202-A.D. 24), we 
have one chapter which we may call the History of Literature [2]. It 
commences thus: 'After the death of Confucius [3], there was an end of his 
exquisite words; and when his seventy disciples had passed away, violence 
began to be done to their meaning. It came about that there were five 
different editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu, four of the Shih, and several of the Yi. 
Amid the disorder and collisions of the warring States (B.C. 481-220), truth 
and falsehood were still more in a state of warfare, and a sad confusion 
marked the words of the various scholars. Then came the calamity inflicted 
under the Ch'in dynasty (B.C. 220-205), when the literary monuments 
were destroyed by fire, in order to keep the people in ignorance. But, by 
and by, there arose the Han dynasty, which set itself to remedy the evil 
wrought by the Ch'in. Great efforts were made to collect slips and tablets 
[4], and the way was thrown wide open for the bringing in of Books. In the 
time of the emperor Hsiao-wu [5] (B.C. 140-85), portions of Books being 
wanting and tablets lost, so that ceremonies and music were
 1 For the statements in the two last paragraphs, see 西河合集, 大學證文, 卷
一. suffering great damage, he was moved to sorrow and said, "I am very 
sad for this." He therefore formed the plan of Repositories, in which the 
Books might be stored, and appointed officers to transcribe Books on an 
extensive scale, embracing the works of the various scholars, that they 
might all be placed in the Repositories. The emperor Ch'ang (B.C. 32-5), 
finding that a portion of the Books still continued dispersed or missing, 
commissioned Ch'an Nang, the Superintendent of Guests [2], to search for 
undiscovered Books throughout the empire, and by special edict ordered 
the chief of the Banqueting House, Liu Hsiang [3], to examine the Classical 
Works, along with the commentaries on them, the writings of the scholars, 
and all poetical productions; the Master-controller of Infantry, Zan Hwang 
[4], to examine the Books on the art of war; the Grand Historiographer, Yin 
Hsien [5], to examine the Books treating of the art of numbers (i.e. 
divination); and the imperial Physician, Li Chu-kwo [6], to examine the 
Books on medicine. Whenever any book was done with, Hsiang forthwith 
arranged it, indexed it, and made a digest of it, which was presented to the 
emperor. While this work was in progress, Hsiang died, and the emperor Ai 
(B.C. 6-A.D. 1) appointed his son, Hsin [7], a Master of the imperial 
carriages, to complete his father's work. On this, Hsin collected all the 
Books, and presented a report of them, under seven divisions.'
 The first of these divisions seems to have been a general catalogue [8] 
containing perhaps only the titles of the works included in the other six. 
The second embraced the Classical Works [9]. From the abstract of it, which 
is preserved in the chapter referred to, we find that there were 294 
collections of the Yi-ching from thirteen different individuals or editors 
[10]; 412 collections of the Shu-ching, from nine different individuals; 416 
volumes of the Shih-ching, from six different individuals [11]; of the Books 
of Rites, 555 collec-
 1 孝成皇帝. tions, from thirteen different individuals; of the Books on Music, 165 
collections, from six different editors; 948 collections of History, under the 
heading of the Ch'un Ch'iu, from twenty-three different individuals; 229 
collections of the Lun Yu, including the Analects and kindred fragments, 
from twelve different individuals; of the Hsiao-ching, embracing also the 
R Ya, and some other portions of the ancient literature, 59 collections, 
from eleven different individuals; and finally of the lesser Learning, being 
works on the form of the characters, 45 collections, from eleven different 
individuals. The works of Mencius were included in the second division [1], 
among the writings of what were deemed orthodox scholars [2], of which 
there were 836 collections, from fifty-three different individuals.
 3. The above important document is sufficient to show how the 
emperors of the Han dynasty, as soon as they had made good their 
possession of the empire, turned their attention to recover the ancient 
literature of the nation, the Classical Books engaging their first care, and 
how earnestly and effectively the scholars of the time responded to the 
wishes of their rulers. In addition to the facts specified in the preface to it, 
I may relate that the ordinance of the Ch'in dynasty against possessing the 
Classical Books (with the exception, as it will appear in its proper place, of 
the Yi-ching) was repealed by the second sovereign of the Han, the 
emperor Hsiao Hui [3], in the fourth year of his reign, B.C. 191, and that a 
large portion of the Shu-ching was recovered in the time of the third 
emperor, B.C. 179-157, while in the year B.C. 136 a special Board was 
constituted, consisting of literati, who were put in charge of the five Ching 
[4].
 4. The collections reported on by Liu Hsin suffered damage in the 
troubles which began A.D. 8, and continued till the rise of the second or 
eastern Han dynasty in the year 25. The founder of it (A.D. 25-57) 
zealously promoted the undertaking of his predecessors, and additional 
repositories were required for the Books which were collected. His 
successors, the emperors Hsiao-ming [5] (58-75), Hsiao-chang [6] (76-88), 
and Hsiao-hwo [7] (89-105), took a part themselves in the studies and 
discussions of the literary tribunal, and 
 1 諸子略. the emperor Hsiao-ling [1], between the years 172-178, had the text of 
the five Ching, as it had been fixed, cut in slabs of stone, and set up in the 
capital outside the gate of the Grand College. Some old accounts say that 
the characters were in three different forms, but they were only in one 
form; -- see the 287th book of Chu I-tsun's great Work.
 5. Since the Han, the successive dynasties have considered the literary 
monuments of the country to be an object of their special care. Many of 
them have issued editions of the Classics, embodying the commentaries of 
preceding generations. No dynasty has distinguished itself more in this line 
than the present Manchau possessors of the empire. In fine, the evidence 
is complete that the Classical Books of China have come down from at least 
a century before our Christian era, substantially the same as we have them 
at present.
 6. But it still remains to inquire in what condition we may suppose the 
Books were, when the scholars of the Han dynasty commenced their labors 
upon them. They acknowledge that the tablets -- we cannot here speak of 
manuscripts -- were mutilated and in disorder. Was the injury which 
they had received of such an extent that all the care and study put forth 
on the small remains would be of little use? This question can be answered 
satisfactorily, only by an examination of the evidence which is adduced for 
the text of each particular Classic; but it can be made apparent that there is 
nothing, in the nature of the case, to interfere with our believing that the 
materials were sufficient to enable the scholars to execute the work 
intrusted to them.
 7 The burning of the ancient Books by order of the founder of the Ch'in 
dynasty is always referred to as the greatest disaster which they 
sustained, and with this is coupled the slaughter of many of the Literati by 
the same monarch.
 The account which we have of these transactions in the Historical 
Records is the following [2]:
 'In his 34th year [the 34th year, that is, after he had ascended the 
throne of Ch'in. It was only the 9th year after he had been acknowledged 
Sovereign of the empire, coinciding with B.C. 213], the emperor, returning 
from a visit to the south, which had extended
 1 孝靈皇帝. as far as Yueh, gave a feast in his palace at Hsien-yang, when the Great 
Scholars, amounting to seventy men, appeared and wished him a long life 
[1]. One of the principal ministers, Chau Ch'ing-ch'an [2], came forward and 
said, "Formerly, the State of Ch'in was only 1000 li in extent, but Your 
Majesty, by your spirit-like efficacy and intelligent wisdom, has 
tranquillized and settled the whole empire, and driven away all barbarous 
tribes, so that, wherever the sun and moon shine, all rulers appear before 
you as guests acknowledging subjection. You have formed the states of the 
various princes into provinces and districts, where the people enjoy a 
happy tranquillity, suffering no more from the calamities of war and 
contention. This condition of things will be transmitted for 10,000 
generations. From the highest antiquity there has been no one in awful 
virtue like Your Majesty."
 'The emperor was pleased with this flattery, when Shun-yu Yueh [3], 
one of the Great Scholars, a native of Ch'i, advanced and said, "The 
sovereigns of Yin and Chau, for more than a thousand years, invested their 
sons and younger brothers, and meritorious ministers, with domains and 
rule, and could thus depend upon them for support and aid;-- that I have 
heard. But now Your Majesty is in possession of all within the seas, and 
your sons and younger brothers are nothing but private individuals. The 
issue will be that some one will arise to play the part of T'ien Ch'ang [4], or 
of the six nobles of Tsin. Without the support of your own family, 
where will you find the aid which you may require? That a state of things 
not modelled from the lessons of antiquity can long continue;-- that is 
what I have not heard. Ch'ing is now showing himself to be a flatterer, who 
increases the errors of Your Majesty, and not a loyal minister."
 'The emperor requested the opinions of others on this representation, 
and the premier, Li Sze [5], said, "The five emperors were not one the 
double of the other, nor did the three dynasties accept one another's ways. 
Each had a peculiar system of government, not for the sake of the 
contrariety, but as being required by the changed times. Now, Your 
Majesty has laid the foundations of
 1 博士七十人前為壽. The 博士 were not only 'great scholars,' but had an 
official rank. There was what we may call a college of them, consisting of 
seventy members. imperial sway, so that it will last for 10,000 generations. This is indeed 
beyond what a stupid scholar can understand. And, moreover, Yueh only 
talks of things belonging to the Three Dynasties, which are not fit to be 
models to you. At other times, when the princes were all striving together, 
they endeavoured to gather the wandering scholars about them; but now, 
the empire is in a stable condition, and laws and ordinances issue from one 
supreme authority. Let those of the people who abide in their homes 
give their strength to the toils of husbandry, while those who become 
scholars should study the various laws and prohibitions. Instead of doing 
this, however, the scholars do not learn what belongs to the present day, 
but study antiquity. They go on to condemn the present time, leading the 
masses of the people astray, and to disorder.
 '"At the risk of my life, I, the prime minister, say: Formerly, when the 
nation was disunited and disturbed, there was no one who could give unity 
to it. The princes therefore stood up together; constant references were 
made to antiquity to the injury of the present state; baseless statements 
were dressed up to confound what was real, and men made a boast of their 
own peculiar learning to condemn what their rulers appointed. And now, 
when Your Majesty has consolidated the empire, and, distinguishing black 
from white, has constituted it a stable unity, they still honour their 
peculiar learning, and combine together; they teach men what is contrary 
to your laws. When they hear that an ordinance has been issued, every one 
sets to discussing it with his learning. In the court, they are dissatisfied in 
heart; out of it, they keep talking in the streets. While they make a 
pretense of vaunting their Master, they consider it fine to have 
extraordinary views of their own. And so they lead on the people to be 
guilty of murmuring and evil speaking. If these things are not prohibited, 
Your Majesty's authority will decline, and parties will be formed. The best 
way is to prohibit them, I pray that all the Records in charge of the 
Historiographers be burned, excepting those of Ch'in; that, with the 
exception of those officers belonging to the Board of Great Scholars, all 
throughout the empire who presume to keep copies of the Shih-ching, or of 
the Shu-ching, or of the books of the Hundred Schools, be required to go 
with them to the officers in charge of the several districts, and burn them 
[1]; that all who may dare to speak
 1 悉詣守尉雜燒之. together about the Shih and the Shu be put to death, and their bodies 
exposed in the market-place; that those who make mention of the past, so 
as to blame the present, be put to death along with their relatives; that 
officers who shall know of the violation of those rules and not inform 
against the offenders, be held equally guilty with them; and that whoever 
shall not have burned their Books within thirty days after the issuing of 
the ordinance, be branded and sent to labor on the wall for four years.  
The only Books which should be spared are those on medicine, divination, 
and husbandry. Whoever wants to learn the laws may go to the 
magistrates and learn of them."
 'The imperial decision was -- "Approved."'
 The destruction of the scholars is related more briefly. In the year after 
the burning of the Books, the resentment of the emperor was excited by 
the remarks and the flight of two scholars who had been favourites with 
him, and he determined to institute a strict inquiry about all of their class 
in Hsien-yang, to find out whether they had been making ominous 
speeches about him, and disturbing the minds of the people. The 
investigation was committed to the Censors [1], and it being discovered 
that upwards of 460 scholars had violated the prohibitions, they were all 
buried alive in pits [2], for a warning to the empire, while degradation and 
banishment were employed more strictly than before against all who fell 
under suspicion. The emperor's eldest son, Fu-su, remonstrated with him, 
saying that such measures against those who repeated the words of 
Confucius and sought to imitate him, would alienate all the people from 
their infant dynasty, but his interference offended him father so much that 
he was sent off from court, to be with the general who was superintending 
the building of the great wall.
 8. No attempts have been made by Chinese critics and historians to 
discredit the record of these events, though some have questioned the 
extent of the injury inflicted by them on the monuments of their ancient 
literature [3]. It is important to observe that the edict against the Books 
did not extend to the Yi-ching, which was
 1 御史悉案問諸生, 諸生傳相告引. exempted as being a work on divination, nor did it extend to the other 
classics which were in charge of the Board of Great Scholars. There ought to 
have been no difficulty in finding copies when the Han dynasty 
superseded that of the Ch'in, and probably there would have been none 
but for the sack of the capital in B.C. 206 by Hsiang Yu, the formidable 
opponent of the founder of the House of Han. Then, we are told, the fires 
blazed for three months among the palaces and public buildings, and must 
have proved as destructive to the copies of the Great Scholars as the edict 
of the tyrant had been to the copies among the people.
 It is to be noted also that the life of Shih Hwang Ti lasted only three 
years after the promulgation of his edict. He died in B.C. 210, and the reign 
of his second son who succeeded him lasted only other three years. A brief 
period of disorder and struggling for the supreme authority between 
different chiefs ensured; but the reign of the founder of the Han dynasty 
dates from B.C. 202. Thus, eleven years were all which intervened between 
the order for the burning of the Books and rise of that family, which 
signaled itself by the care which it bestowed for their recovery; and from 
the edict of the tyrant of Ch'in against private individuals having copies in 
their keeping, to its express abrogation by the emperor Hsiao Hui, there 
were only twenty-two years. We may believe, indeed, that vigorous efforts 
to carry the edict into effect would not be continued longer than the life of 
its author,-- that is, not for more than about three years. The calamity 
inflicted upon the ancient Books of China by the House of Ch'in could not 
have approached to anything like a complete destruction of them. There 
would be no occasion for the scholars of the Han dynasty, in regard to the 
bulk of their ancient literature, to undertake more than the work of 
recension and editing.
 9. The idea of forgery by them on a large scale is out of the question. 
The catalogues of Liang Hsin enumerated more than 13,000 volumes of a 
larger or smaller size, the productions of nearly 600 different writers, and 
arranged in thirty-eight subdivisions of subjects [1]. In the third catalogue, 
the first subdivision contained the orthodox writers [2], to the number of 
fifty-three, with 836 Works or portions of their Works. Between Mencius 
and
 1 凡書六略, 三十八種, 五百九十六家, 萬三千二百六九卷. K'ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius, eight different authors have place. 
The second subdivision contained the Works of the Taoist school [1], 
amounting to 993 collections, from thirty-seven different authors. The 
sixth subdivision contained the Mohist writers [2], to the number of six, 
with their productions in 86 collections. I specify these two subdivisions, 
because they embrace the Works of schools or sects antagonistic to that of 
Confucius, and some of them still hold a place in Chinese literature, and 
contain many references to the five Classics, and to Confucius and his 
disciples.
 10. The inquiry pursued in the above paragraphs conducts us to the 
conclusion that the materials from which the classics, as they have come 
down to us, were compiled and edited in the two centuries preceding our 
Christian era, were genuine remains, going back to a still more remote 
period. The injury which they sustained from the dynasty of Ch'in was, I 
believe, the same in character as that to which they were exposed during 
all the time of 'the Warring States.' It may have been more intense in 
degree, but the constant warfare which prevailed for some centuries 
among the different states which composed the kingdom was eminently 
unfavourable to the cultivation of literature. Mencius tells us how the 
princes had made away with many of the records of antiquity, from which 
their own usurpations and innovations might have been condemned [3]. 
Still the times were not unfruitful, either in scholars or statesmen, to 
whom the ways and monuments of antiquity were dear, and the space 
from the rise of the Ch'in dynasty to the death of Confucius was not very 
great. It only amounted to 258 years. Between these two periods Mencius 
stands as a connecting link. Born probably in the year B.C. 371, he reached, 
by the intervention of Kung Chi, back to the sage himself, and as his death 
happened B.C. 288, we are brought down to within nearly half a century of 
the Ch'in dynasty. From all these considerations we may proceed with 
confidence to consider each separate Work, believing that we have in these 
Classics and Books what the great sage of China and his disciples gave to 
their country more than 2000 years ago.
 1 道家者流. CHAPTER II. SECTION I. 1. When the work of collecting and editing the remains of the Classical 
Books was undertaken by the scholars of Han, there appeared two 
different copies of the Analects, one from Lu, the native State of Confucius, 
and the other from Ch'i, the State adjoining. Between these there were 
considerable differences. The former consisted of twenty Books or 
Chapters, the same as those into which the Classic is now divided. The 
latter contained two Books in addition, and in the twenty Books, which 
they had in common, the chapters and sentences were somewhat more 
numerous than in the Lu exemplar.
 2. The names of several individuals are given, who devoted themselves 
to the study of those two copies of the Classic. Among the patrons of the Lu 
copy are mentioned the names of Hsia-hau Shang, grand-tutor of the heir-
apparent, who died at the age of 90, and in the reign of the emperor Hsuan 
(B.C. 73-49) [1]; Hsiao Wang-chih [2], a general-officer, who died in the 
reign of the emperor Yuan (B.C. 48-33); Wei Hsien, who was a premier of 
the empire from B.C. 70-66; and his son Hsuan-ch'ang [3]. As patrons of the 
Ch'i copy, we have Wang Ch'ing, who was a censor in the year B.C. 99 [4]; 
Yung Shang [5]; and Wang Chi [6], a statesman who died in the beginning of 
the reign of the emperor Yuan.
 3. But a third copy of the Analects was discovered about B.C. 150. One of 
the sons of the emperor Ching was appointed king of Lu [7] in the year B.C. 
154, and some time after, wishing to enlarge his palace, he proceeded to 
pull down the house of the K'ung family, known as that where Confucius 
himself had lived.
 1 太子大傳夏侯勝. While doing so, there were found in the wall copies of the Shu-ching, 
the Ch'un Ch'iu, the Hsiao-ching, and the Lun Yu or Analects, which had 
been deposited there, when the edict for the burning of the Books was 
issued. There were all written, however, in the most ancient form of the 
Chinese character [1], which had fallen into disuse, and the king returned 
them to the K'ung family, the head of which, K'ung An-kwo [2], gave 
himself to the study of them, and finally, in obedience to an imperial order, 
published a Work called "The Lun Yu, with Explanations of the Characters, 
and Exhibition of the Meaning [3].'
 4. The recovery of this copy will be seen to be a most important 
circumstance in the history f the text of the Analects. It is referred to by 
Chinese writers, as 'The old Lun Yu.' In the historical narrative which we 
have of the affair, a circumstance is added which may appear to some 
minds to throw suspicion on the whole account. The king was finally 
arrested, we are told, in his purpose to destroy the house, by hearing the 
sounds of bells, musical stones, lutes, and citherns, as he was ascending the 
steps that led to the ancestral hall or temple. This incident was contrived, 
we may suppose, by the K'ung family, to preserve the house, or it may 
have been devised by the historian to glorify the sage, but we may not, on 
account of it, discredit the finding of the ancient copies of the Books. We 
have K'ung An-kwo's own account of their being committed to him, and of 
the ways which he took to decipher them. The work upon the Analects, 
mentioned above, has not indeed come down to us, but his labors on the 
Shu-ching still remain.
 5. It has been already stated, that the Lun Yu of Ch'i contained two 
Books more than that of Lu. In this respect, the old Lun Yu agreed with the 
Lu exemplar. Those two books were wanting in it as well. The last book of 
the Lu Lun was divided in it, however, into two, the chapter beginning, 
'Yao said,' forming a whole Book by itself, and the remaining two chapters 
formed another Book beginning 'Tsze-chang.' With this trifling difference, 
the old and the Lu copies appear to have agreed together.
 6 Chang Yu, prince of An-ch'ang [4], who died B.C. 4, after having
 1 科斗文子, -- lit. 'tadpole  characters.' They were, it is said, the original 
forms devised by Ts'ang-chieh, with large heads and fine tails, like the 
creature from which they were named. See the notes to the preface to the 
Shu-ching in 'The Thirteen Classics.' sustained several of the highest offices of the empire, instituted a 
comparison between the exemplars of Lu and Ch'i, with a view to 
determine the true text. The result of his labors appeared in twenty-one 
Books, which are mentioned in Liu Hsin's catalogue. They were known as 
the Lun of prince Chang [1], and commanded general approbation. To 
Chang Yu is commonly ascribed the ejecting from the Classic the two 
additional books which the Ch'i exemplar contained, but Ma Twan-lin 
prefers to rest that circumstance on the authority of the old Lun, which we 
have seen was without them [2]. If we had the two Books, we might find 
sufficient reason from their contents to discredit them. That may have 
been sufficient for Chang Yu to condemn them as he did, but we can hardly 
supposed that he did not have before him the old Lun, which had come to 
light about a century before he published his work.
 7. In the course of the second century, a new edition of the Analects, 
with a commentary, was published by one of the greatest scholars which 
China has ever produced, Chang Hsuan, known also as Chang K'ang-ch'ang 
[3]. He died in the reign of the emperor Hsien (A.D. 190-220) [4] at the age 
of 74, and the amount of his labors on the ancient classical literature is 
almost incredible. While he adopted the Lu Lun as the received text of his 
time, he compared it minutely with those of Ch'i and the old exemplar. In 
the last section f this chapter will be found a list of the readings in his 
commentary different from those which are now acknowledged in 
deference to the authority of Chu Hsi, of the Sung dynasty. They are not 
many, and their importance is but trifling.
 8. On the whole, the above statements will satisfy the reader of the care 
with which the text of the Lun Yu was fixed during the dynasty of Han.
 SECTION II. 1. At the commencement of the notes upon the first Book, under the 
heading, 'The Title of the Work,' I have given the received account of its 
authorship, which precedes the catalogue
 1 張侯論. of Liu Hsin. According to that, the Analects were compiled by the 
disciples if Confucius coming together after his death, and digesting the 
memorials of his discourses and conversations which they had severally 
preserved. But this cannot be true. We may believe, indeed, that many of 
the disciples put on record conversations which they had had with their 
master, and notes about his manners and incidents of his life, and that 
these have been incorporated with the Work which we have, but that 
Work must have taken its present form at a period somewhat later.
 In Book VIII, chapters iii iv, we have some notices of the last days of 
Tsang Shan, and are told that he was visited on his death-bed by the 
officer Mang Ching. Now Ching was the posthumous title of Chung-
sun Chieh [1], and we find him alive (Li Chi, II. Pt. ii. 2) after the death of 
duke Tao of Lu [2], which took place B.C. 431, about fifty years after the 
death of Confucius.
 Again, Book XIX is all occupied with the sayings of the disciples. 
Confucius personally does not appear in it. Parts of it, as chapters iii, xii, 
and xviii, carry us down to a time when the disciples had schools and 
followers of their own, and were accustomed to sustain their teachings by 
referring to the lessons which they had learned from the sage.
 Thirdly, there is the second chapter of Book XI, the second paragraph of 
which is evidently a note by the compilers of the Work, enumerating ten of 
the principal disciples, and classifying them according to their 
distinguishing characteristics. We can hardly suppose it to have been 
written while any of the ten were alive. But there is among them the name 
of Tsze-hsia, who lived to the age of about a hundred. We find him, B.C. 
407, three-quarters of a century after the death of Confucius, at the court 
of Wei, to the prince of which he is reported to have presented some of the 
Classical Books [3].
 2. We cannot therefore accept the above account of the origin of the 
Analects,-- that they were compiled by the disciples of Confucius. Much 
more likely is the view that we owe the work to their disciples. In the note 
on I. ii. I, a peculiarity is pointed out in the use of the surnames of Yew Zo 
and Tsang Shan, which
 1 See Chu Hsi's commentary, in loc. -- 孟敬子, 魯大夫, 仲孫氏, 名捷.
 has made some Chinese critics attribute the compilation to their 
followers. But this conclusion does not stand investigation. Others have 
assigned different portions to different schools. Thus, Book V is given to 
the disciples of Tsze-kung; Book XI, to those of Min Tsze-ch'ien; Book XIV, 
to Yuan Hsien; and Book XVI has been supposed to be interpolated from 
the Analects of Ch'i. Even if we were to acquiesce in these decisions, we 
should have accounted only for a small part of the Work. It is best to rest 
in the general conclusion, that it was compiled by the disciples of the 
disciples of the sage, making free use of the written memorials concerning 
him which they had received, and the oral statements which they had 
heard, from their several masters.  And we shall not be far wrong, if we 
determine its date as about the end of the fourth, or the beginning of the 
fifth century before Christ.
 3. In the critical work on the Four Books, called 'Record of Remarks in 
the village of Yung [1],' it is observed, 'The Analects, in my opinion, were 
made by the disciples, just like a record of remarks. There they were 
recorded, and afterwards came a first-rate hand, who gave them the 
beautiful literary finish which we now witness, so that there is not a 
character which does not have its own indispensable place [2].' We have 
seen that the first of these statements contains only a small amount of 
truth with regard to the materials of the Analects, nor can we receive the 
second. If one hand or one mind had digested the materials provided by 
many, the arrangement and the style of the work would have been 
different. We should not have had the same remark appearing in several 
Books, with little variation, and sometimes with none at all. Nor can we 
account on this supposition for such fragments as the last chapters of the 
ninth, tenth, and sixteenth Books, and many others. No definite plan has 
been kept in view throughout. A degree of unity appears to belong to some 
books more than others, and in general to the first ten more than to those 
which follow, but there is no progress of thought or illustration of subject 
from Book to Book. And even in those where the chapters have
 1 榕村語錄,-- 榕村, 'the village of Yung,' is, I conceive, the writer's nom 
de plume. a common subject, they are thrown together at random more than on 
any plan.
 4. We cannot tell when the Work was first called the Lun Yu [1]. The 
evidence in the preceding section is sufficient to prove that when the Han 
scholars were engaged in collecting the ancient Books, it came before them, 
not in broken tablets, but complete, and arranged in Books or Sections, as 
we now have it. The Old copy was found deposited in the wall of the house 
which Confucius had occupied, and must have been placed there not later 
than B.C. 211, distant from the date which I have assigned to the 
compilation, not much more than a century and a half. That copy, written 
in the most ancient characters, was, possibly, the autograph of the 
compilers.
 We have the Writings, or portions of the Writings, of several authors of 
the third and fourth centuries before Christ. Of these, in addition to 'The 
Great Learning,' 'The Doctrine of the Mean,' and 'The Works of Mencius,' I 
have looked over the Works of Hsun Ch'ing [2] of the orthodox school, of 
the philosophers Chwang and Lieh of the Taoist school [3], and of the 
heresiarch Mo [4].
 In the Great Learning, Commentary, chapter iv, we have the words of 
Ana. XII. xiii. In the Doctrine of the Mean, ch. iii, we have Ana. VI. xxvii; 
and in ch. xxviii. 5, we have substantially Ana. III. ix. In Mencius, II. Pt. I. 
ii. 19, we have Ana. VII. xxxiii, and in vii. 2, Ana. IV. i; in III. Pt. I. iv. 11, 
Ana. VIII. xviii, xix; in IV. Pt. I. xiv. 1, Ana. XI. xvi. 2; in V. Pt. II. vii. 9, 
Ana. X. xiii. 4; and in VII. Pt. II. xxxvii. 1, 2, 8, Ana. V. xxi, XIII. xxi, and 
XVII. xiii. These quotations, however, are introduced by 'The Master said,' 
or 'Confucius said,' no mention being made of any book called 'The Lun Yu,' 
or Analects. In the Great Learning, Commentary, x. 15, we have the words 
of Ana. IV. iii, and in
 1 In the continuation of the 'General Examination of Records and 
Scholars (續文獻通考),' Bk. cxcviii. p. 17, it is said, indeed, on the authority of 
Wang Ch'ung (王充), a scholar of our first century, that when the Work 
came out of the wall it was named a Chwan or Record (傳), and that it was 
when K'ung An-kwo instructed a native of Tsin, named Fu-ch'ing, in it, that 
it first got the name of Lun Yu:-- 武帝得論語于孔壁中, 皆名曰傳, 孔安國以古論教
晉人扶卿, 始曰論語. If it were so, it is strange the circumstance is not 
mentioned in Ho Yen's preface. Mencius, III. Pt. II. vii. 3, those of Ana. XVII. i, but without any notice of 
quotation.
 In the writings of Hsun Ch'ing, Book I. page 2, we find something like 
the words of Ana. XV. xxx; and on p. 6, part of XIV. xxv. But in these 
instances there is no mark of quotation.
 In the writings of Chwang, I have noted only one passage where the 
words of the Analects are reproduced. Ana. XVIII. v is found, but with 
large additions, and no reference of quotation, in his treatise on 'Man in the 
World, associated with other Men [1].' In all those Works, as well as in 
those of Lieh and Mo, the references to Confucius and his disciples, and to 
many circumstances of his life, are numerous [2]. The quotations of sayings 
of his not found in the Analects are likewise many, especially in the 
Doctrine of the Mean, in Mencius, and in the Works of Chwang. Those in the 
latter are mostly burlesques, but those by the orthodox writers have more 
or less of classical authority. Some of them may be found in the Chia Yu [3], 
or 'Narratives of the School,' and in parts of the Li Chi, while others are 
only known to us by their occurrence in these Writings. Altogether, they 
do not supply the evidence, for which I am in quest, of the existence of the 
Analects as a distinct Work, bearing the name of the Lun Yu, prior to the 
Ch'in dynasty. They leave the presumption, however, in favour of those 
conclusions, which arises from the facts stated in the first section, 
undisturbed. They confirm it rather. They show that there was abundance 
of materials at hand to the scholars of Han, to compile a much larger Work 
with the same title, if they had felt it their duty to do the business of 
compilation, and not that of editing.
 SECTION III. 1. It would be a vast and unprofitable labor to attempt to give a list of 
the Commentaries which have been published on this Work. My object is 
merely to point out how zealously the business of interpretation was 
undertaken, as soon as the text had been
 1 人間世. recovered by the scholars of the Han dynasty, and with what industry it 
has been persevered in down to the present time.
 2. Mention has been made, in Section I. 6, of the Lun of prince Chang, 
published in the half century before our era. Pao Hsien [1], a distinguished 
scholar and officer, f the reign of Kwang-wu [2], the first emperor of the 
Eastern Han dynasty, A.D. 25-57, and another scholar of the surname Chau 
[3], less known but of the same time, published Works, containing 
arrangements of this in chapters and sentences, with explanatory notes. 
The critical work of K'ung An-kwo on the old Lun Yu has been referred to. 
That was lost in consequence of suspicions under which An-kwo fell 
towards the close of the reign of the emperor Wu, but in the time of the 
emperor Shun, A.D. 126-144, another scholar, Ma Yung [4], undertook the 
exposition of the characters in the old Lun, giving at the same time his 
views of the general meaning. The labors of Chang Hsuan in the second 
century have been mentioned. Not long after his death, there ensued a 
period of anarchy, when the empire was divided into three governments, 
well known from the celebrated historical romance, called 'The Three 
Kingdoms.' The strongest of them, the House of Wei, patronized literature, 
and three of its high officers and scholars, Ch'an Ch'un, Wang Su, and Chau 
Shang-lieh [5], in the first half, and probably the second quarter, of the 
third century, all gave to the world their notes on the Analects.
 Very shortly after, five of the great ministers of the Government of Wei, 
Sun Yung, Chang Ch'ung, Tsao Hsi, Hsun K'ai, and Ho Yen [6], united in the 
production of one great Work, entitled, 'A Collection of Explanations of the 
Lun Yu [7].' It embodied the labors of all the writers which have been 
mentioned, and, having been frequently reprinted by succeeding 
dynasties, it still remains. The preface of the five compilers, in the form of 
a memorial to the emperor, so called, of the House of Wei, is published 
with it, and has been of much assistance to me in writing these sections. Ho
 1 包咸. Yen was the leader among them, and the work is commonly quoted as if 
it were the production of him alone.
 3. From Ho Yen downwards, there has hardly been a dynasty which has 
not contributed its laborers to the illustration of the Analects. In the Liang, 
which occupied the throne a good part of the sixth century, there appeared 
the 'Comments of Hwang K'an [1],' who to the seven authorities cited by Ho 
Yen added other thirteen, being scholars who had deserved well of the 
Classic during the intermediate time. Passing over other dynasties, we 
come to the Sung, A.D. 960-1279. An edition of the Classics was published 
by imperial authority, about the beginning of the eleventh century, with 
the title of 'The Correct Meaning.' The principal scholar engaged in the 
undertaking was Hsing P'ing [2]. The portion of it on the Analects [3] is 
commonly reprinted in 'The Thirteen Classics,' after Ho Yen's explanations. 
But the names of the Sung dynasty are all thrown into the shade by that of 
Chu Hsi, than whom China has not produced a greater scholar. He 
composed, or his disciples complied, in the twelfth century, three Works on 
the Analects:-- the first called 'Collected Meanings [4];' the second, 
'Collected Comments [5];' and the third, 'Queries [6].' Nothing could exceed 
the grace and clearness of his style, and the influence which he has exerted 
on the literature of China has been almost despotic.
 The scholars of the present dynasty, however, seem inclined to question 
the correctness of his views and interpretations of the Classics, and the 
chief place among them is due to Mao Ch'i-ling [7], known by the local 
name of Hsi-ho [8]. His writings, under the name of 'The Collected Works of 
Hsi-ho [9],' have been published in eighty volumes, containing between 
three and four hundred books or sections. He has nine treatises on the Four 
Books, or parts of them, and deserves to take rank with Chang Hsuan and 
Chu Hsi at the head of Chinese scholars, though he is a vehement opponent 
of the latter. Most of his writings are to be found also in the great Work 
called 'A Collection of Works on the Classics, under the Imperial dynasty of 
Ch'ing [10],' which contains 1400 sections, and is a noble contribution by 
the scholars of the present dynasty to the illustration of its ancient 
literature.
 1 皇侃論語蔬. SECTION IV. In 'The Collection of Supplementary Observations on the Four Books [1],' 
the second chapter contains a general view of commentaries on the 
Analects, and from it I extract the following list of various readings of the 
text found in the comments of Chang Hsuan, and referred to in the first 
section of this chapter.
Book II. i, 拱 for 共; viii, 餕 for 饌; xix, 措 for 錯; xxiii. 1, 十世可知, without 也, 
for 十世可知也. Book III. vii, in the clause 必也射乎, he makes a full stop at 也; 
xxi. 1, 主 for 社. Book IV. x, 敵 for 適, and 慕 for 莫. Book V. xxi, he puts a full 
stop at 子. Book VI. vii, he has not the characters 則吾. Book VII. iv, 晏 for 燕
; xxxiv, 子疾 simply, for 子疾病. Book IX. ix, 弁 for 冕. Book XI. xxv. 7, 僎 for 撰
, and 饋 for 歸. Book XIII. iii. 3, 于往 for 迂; xviii. 1, 弓 for 躬. Book XIV. xxxi, 
謗 for 方; xxxiv. 1, 何是栖栖者與 for 何為是栖栖者與. Book XV. i. a, 粻 for 糧. 
Book XVI. i. 13, 封 for 邦. Book XVII. i, 饋 for 歸; xxiv. 2, 絞 for 徼. Book 
XVIII. iv, 饋 for 歸; viii. 1, 侏 for 朱.
 These various readings are exceedingly few, and in themselves 
insignificant. The student who wishes to pursue this subject at length, is 
provided with the means in the Work of Ti Chiao-shau [2], expressly 
devoted to it. It forms sections 449-473 of the Works of the Classics, 
mentioned at the close of the preceding section. A still more 
comprehensive work of the same kind is, 'The Examination of the Text of 
the Classics and of Commentaries on them,' published under the 
superintendence of Yuan Yuan, forming chapters 818 to 1054 of the same 
Collection. Chapters 1016 to 1030 are occupied with the Lun yu; see the 
reference to Yuan Yuan farther on, on p. 132.
 1 四書拓餘說. Published in 1798. The author was a Tsao Yin-ku -- 曹寅谷.
 CHAPTER III. 1. It has already been mentioned that 'The Great Learning' frms one of 
the Books of the Li Chi, or 'Record of Rites,' the formation of the text of 
which will be treated of in its proper place. I will only say here, that the 
Records of Rites had suffered much more, after the death of Confucius, 
than the other ancient Classics which were supposed to have been collected 
and digested by him. They were in a more dilapidated condition at the 
time of the revivial of the ancient literature under the Han dynasty, and 
were then published in three collections, only one of which -- the Record of 
Rites -- retains its place among the five Ching.
 The Record of Rites consists, according to the ordinary arrangement, of 
forty-nine Chapters or Books. Liu Hsiang (see ch. I. sect. II. 2) took the lead 
in its formation, and was followed by the two famous scholars, Tai Teh [1], 
and his relative, Tai Shang [2]. The first of these reduced upwards of 200 
chapters, collected by Hsiang, to eighty-nine, and Shang reduced these 
again to forty-six. The three other Books were added in the second century 
of our era, the Great Learning being one of them, by Ma Yung, mentioned 
in the last chapter, section III.2.  Since his time, the Work has not received 
any further additions.
 2. In his note appended to what he calls the chapter of 'Classical Text,' 
Chu Hsi says that the tablets of the 'old copies' of the rest of the Great 
Learning were considerably out of order. By those old copies, he intends 
the Work of Chang Hsuan, who published his commentary on the Classic, 
soon after it was completed by the additions of Ma Yung; and t is possible 
that the tablets were in confusion, and had not been arranged with 
sufficient care; but such a thing does not appear to have been suspected 
until the
 1 戴德 twelfth century, nor can any evidence from ancient monuments be 
adduced in its support.
 I have related how the ancient Classics were cut on slabs of stone by 
imperial order, A.D. 175, the text being that which the various literati had 
determined, and which had been adopted by Chang Hsuan. The same work 
was performed about seventy years later, under the so-called dynasty of 
Wei, between the years 240 and 248, and the two sets of slabs were set up 
together. The only difference between them was, that whereas the Classics 
had been cut in the first instance only in one form, the characters in the 
slabs of Wei were in three different forms. Amd the changes of dynasties, 
the slabs both of Han and Wei had perished, or nearly so, before the rise of 
the T'ang dynasty, A.D. 624; but under one of its emperors, in the year 
836, a copy of the Classics was again cut on stone, though only in one form 
of the character. These slabs we can trace down through the Sung dynasty, 
when they were known as the tablets of Shen [1]. They were in exact 
conformity with the text of the Classics adopted by Chang Hsuan in his 
commentaries; and they exist at the present day at the city of Hsi-an, 
Shen-hsi, still called by the same name.
 The Sung dynasty did not accomplish a similar work itself, nor did 
either of the two which followed it think it necessary to engrave in stone 
in this way the ancient Classics. About the middle of the sixteenth century, 
however, the literary world in China was startled by a reprt that the slabs 
of Wei which contained the Great Learning had been discovered. But this 
was nothing more than the result f an impudent attempt at an imposition, 
for which it is difficult to a foreigner to assign any adequate cause. The 
treatise, as printed from these slabs, has some trifling additions, and many 
alterations in the order of the text, but differing from the arrangements 
proposed by Chu Hsi, and by other scholars. There seems to be now no 
difference of opinion among Chinese critics that the whole affair was a 
forgery. The text of the Great Learning, as it appears in the Record of Rites 
with the commentary of Chang Hsuan, and was thrice engraved on stone, in 
three different dynasties, is, no doubt, that which was edited in the Han 
dynasty by Ma Yung.
 3. I have said, that it is possible that the tablets containing the
 1 陜碑. text were not arranged with sufficient care by him; and indeed, any one 
who studies the treatise attentively, will probably come to the conclusion 
that the part of it forming the first six chapters of commentary in the 
present Work is but a fragment. It would not be a difficult task to propose 
an arrangement of the text different from any which I have yet seen; but 
such an undertaking would not be interesting out of China. My object here 
is simply to mention the Chinese scholars wh have rendered themselves 
famous or notorious in their own country by what they hav done in this 
way. The first was Ch'ang Hao, a native of Lo-yang in Ho-nan Province, in 
the eleventh century [1]. His designation of Po-shun, but since his death he 
has been known chiefly by the style of Ming-tao [2], which we may render 
the Wise-in-doctrine. The eulogies heaped on him by Chu Hsi and others 
are extravagant, and he is placed immediately after Mencious in the list of 
great scholars. Doubtless he was a man of vast literary acquirements. The 
greatest change which he introduced into the Great Learning, was to read 
sin [3] for ch'in [4], at the commencement, making the second 
object proposed in the treatise to be the renovation of the people, 
instead of loving them. This alteration and his various transpositions 
of the text are found in Mao Hsi-ho's treatise on 'The Attested Text of the 
Great Learning [5].'
 Hardly less illustrious than Ch'ang Hao was his younger brother Ch'ang 
I, known by the style of Chang-shu [6], and since his death by that of 
I-chwan [7]. He followed Hao in the adoption of the reading 'to 
renovate,' instead of 'to love.' But he transposed the text 
differently, more akin to the arrangement afterwards made by Chu Hsi, 
suggesting also that there were some superfluous sentences in the old text 
which might conveniently be erased. The Work, as proposed to be read by 
him, will be found in the volume of Mao just referred to.
 We come to the name of Chu Hsi who entered into the labors of the 
brothers Ch'ang, the young of whom he styles his Master, in his 
introductory note to the Great Learning. His arrangement of the text is that 
now current in all the editions of the Four Books, and it had nearly 
displaced the ancient text
 1 程子顥,字伯淳,河南,洛陽人. altogether. The sanction of Imperial approval was given to it during the 
Yuan and Ming dynasties. In the editions of the Five Ching published 
by them, only the names of the Doctrine of the Mean and the Great 
Learning were preserved. No text of these Books was given, and Hsi-ho 
tells us that in the reign of Chia-ching [1], the most flourishing period of 
the Ming dynasty (A.D. 1522-1566), when Wang Wan-ch'ang [2] published 
a copy of the Great Learning, taken from the T'ang edition of the Thirteen 
Ching, all the officers and scholars looked at one another in 
astonishment, and were inclined to supposed that the Work was a forgery. 
Besides adopting the reading of sin for ch'in from the Ch'ang, 
and modifying their arrangements of the text, Chu Hsi made other 
innovations. He first divided the whole into one chapter of Classical text, 
which he assigned to Confucius, and then chapters of Commentary, which 
he assigned to the disciple Tsang. Previous to him, the whole had been 
published, indeed, without any specification of chapters and paragraphs. 
He undertook, moreover, to supply one whole chapter, which he supposed, 
after his master Ch'ang, to be missing.
 Since the time of Chu Hsi, many scholars have exercised their wit on the 
Great Learning.  The work of Mao Hsi-ho contains four arrangements of the 
text, proposed respectively by the scholars Wang Lu-chai [3], Chi P'ang-
shan [4], Kao Ching-yi [5], and Ko Ch'i-chan [6]. The curious student may 
examine them here.
 Under the present dynasty, the tendency has been to depreciate the 
labors of Chu Hsi. The integrity of the text of Chang Hsuan is zealously 
maintained, and the simpler method of interpretation employed by him is 
advocated in preference to the more refined and ingenious schemes of the 
Sung scholars.  I have referred several times in the notes to a Work 
published a few years ago, under the title of 'The Old Text of the sacred 
Ching, with Commentary and Discussions, by Lo Chung-fan of Nan-hai 
[7].' I knew the man many years ago. He was a fine scholar, and had taken 
the second degree, or that of Chu-zan. He applied to me in 1843 for 
Christian baptism, and, offended by my hesitancy, went and enrolled 
himself among the disciples of another missionary. He soon, however,
 1 嘉靖. withdrew into seclusion, and spent the last years of his life in literary 
studies. His family have published the Work on the Great Learning, and 
one or two others. He most vehemently impugns nearly every judgment of 
Chu Hsi; but in his own exhibitions of the meaning he blends many ideas of 
the Supreme Being and of the condition of human nature, which he had 
learned from the Christian Scriptures.
 SECTION II. 1. The authorship of the Great Learning is a very doubtful point, and 
one on which it does not appear possible to come to a decided conclusion. 
Chu Hsi, as I have stated in the last section, determined that so much of it 
was Ching, or Classic, being the very words of Confucius, and that all 
the rest was Chwan, or Commentary, being the views of Tsang Shan 
upon the sage's words, recorded by his disciples. Thus, he does not 
expressly attribute the composition of the Treatise to Tsang, as he is 
generally supposed to do. What he says, however, as it is destitute of 
external support, is contrary also to the internal evidence. The fourth 
chapter of commentary commences with 'The Master said.' Surely, if there 
were anything more, directly from Confucius, there would be an intimation 
of it in the same way. Or, if we may allow that short sayings of Confucius 
might be interwoven with the Work, as in the fifteenth paragraph of the 
tenth chapter, without referring them expressly to him, it is too much to 
ask us to receive the long chapter at the beginning as being from him. With 
regard to the Work having come from the disciples of Tsang Shan, 
recording their master's views, the paragraph in chapter sixth, 
commencing with 'The disciple Tsang said,' seems to be conclusive against 
such an hypothesis. So much we may be sure is Tsang's, and no more. Both 
of Chu Hsi's judgments must be set aside. We cannot admit either the 
distinction of the contents into Classical text and Commentary, or that the 
Work was the production of Tsang's disciples.
 2. Who then was the author? An ancient tradition attributes it to K'ung 
Chi, the grandson of Confucius. In a notice published, at the time of their 
preparation, about the stone slabs of Wei, the
 following statement by Chia K'wei, a noted scholar of the first century, is 
found:-- 'When K'ung Chi was living, and in straits, in Sung, being afraid 
lest the lessons of the former sages should become obscure, and the 
principles of the ancient sovereigns and kings fall to the ground, he 
therefore made the Great Learning as the warp of them, and the Doctrine 
of the Mean as the woof [1].' This would seem, therefore, to have been the 
opinion of that early time, and I may say the only difficulty in admitting it 
is that no mention is made of it by Chang Hsuan. There certainly is that 
agreement between the two treatises, which makes their common 
authorship not at all unlikely.
 3. Though we cannot positively assign the authorship of the Great 
Learning, there can be no hesitation in receiving it as a genuine monument 
of the Confucian school. There are not many words in it from the sage 
himself, but it is a faithful reflection of his teachings, written by some of 
his followers, not far removed from him by lapse of time. It must 
synchronize pretty nearly with the Analects, and may be safely referred to 
the fifth century before our era.
 SECTION III. 1. The worth of the Great Learning has been celebrated in most 
extravagant terms by Chinese writers, and there have been foreigners who 
have not yielded to them in their estimation of it. Pauthier, in the 
'Argument Philosphique,' prefixed to his translation of the Work, says:-- 'It 
is evident that the aim of the Chinese philosopher is to exhibit the duties of 
political government as those of the perfecting of self, and of the practice 
of virtue by all men. He felt that he had a higher mission than that with 
which the greater part of ancient and modern philosophers have contented 
themselves; and his immense love for the happiness of humanity, which 
dominated over all his other sentiments, has made of his
 1 唐氏秦疏有曰,虞松校刻石經于魏表,引漢賈逵之言,曰,孔伋窮居于宋,懼先聖之學不
明,而帝王之道墜,故作大學以經之,中庸以緯之; see the 大學證文,一, p. 5. philosophy a system of social perfectionating, which, we venture to say, 
has never been equalled.'
 Very different is the judgment passed upon the treatise by a writer in 
the Chinese Repository: 'The Ta Hsio is a short politico-moral 
discourse. Ta Hsio, or "Superior Learning," is at the same time both 
the name and the subject of the discourse; it is the summum bonum 
of the Chinese. In opening this Book, compiled by a disciple of Confucius, 
and containing his doctrines, we might expect to find a work like Cicero's 
De Officiis; but we find a very different production, consisting of a 
few commonplace rules for the maintenance of a good government [1].'
 My readers will perhaps think, after reading the present section, that 
the truth lies between these two representations.
 2. I believe that the Book should be styled T'ai Hsio [2], and not 
Ta Hsio, and that it was so named as setting forth the higher and 
more extensive principles of moral science, which come into use and 
manifestation in the conduct of government. When Chu Shi endeavours to 
make the title mean -- 'The principles of Learning, which were taught in 
the higher schools of antiquity,' and tells us how at the age of fifteen, all 
the sons of the sovereign, with the legitimate sons of the nobles, and high 
officers, down to the more promising scions of the common people, all 
entered these seminaries, and were taught the difficult lessons here 
inculcated, we pity the ancient youth of China. Such 'strong meat' is not 
adapted for the nourishment of youthful minds. But the evidence adduced 
for the existence of such educational institutions in ancient times is 
unsatisfactory, and from the older interpretation of the title we advance 
more easily to contemplate the object and method of the Work.
 3. The object is stated definitely enough in the opening paragraph: 
'What the Great Learning teaches, is -- to illustrate illustrious virtue; to 
love the people; and to rest in the highest excellence.' The political aim of 
the writer is here at once evident. He has before him on one side, the 
people, the masses of the empire, and over against them are those 
whose work and duty, delegated by Heaven, is to govern them, 
culminating, as a class, in 'the son of Heaven [3],' 'the One man [4],' the 
sovereign. From the fourth and
 1 Chinese Repository, vol. iii. p. 98 fifth paragraphs, we see that if the lessons of the treatise be learned 
and carried into practice, the result will be that 'illustrious virtue will be 
illustrated throughout the nation,' which will be brought, through all its 
length and breadth, to a condition of happy tranquillity. This object is 
certainly both grand and good; annd if a reasonable and likely method to 
secure it were proposed in the Work, language would hardly supply terms 
adequate to express its value.
 4. But the above account of the object of the Great Learning leads us to 
the conclusion that the student of it should be a sovereign.  What interest 
can an ordinary man have in it? It is high up in the clouds, far beyond his 
reach. This is a serious objection to it, and quite unfits it for a place in 
schools, such as Chu Hsi contends it once had. Intelligent Chinese, whose 
minds were somewhat quickened by Christianity, have spoken to me of 
this defect, and complained of the difficulty they felt in making the book a 
practical directory for their conduct. 'It is so vague and vast,' was the 
observation of one man. The writer, however, has made some provision for 
the general application of his instructions. He tells us that, from the 
sovereign down to the mass of the people, all must consider the cultivation 
of the person to be the root, that is, the first thing to be attended to [1]. _as 
in his method, moreover, he reaches from the cultivation of the person to 
the tranquillization of the kingdom, through the intermediate steps of the 
regulation of the family, and the government of the State [2], there is room 
for setting forth principles that parents and rulers generally may find 
adapted for their guidance.
 5. The method which is laid down for the attainment of the great object 
proposed, consists of seven steps:-- the investigation of things; the 
completion of knowledge; the sincerity of the thoughts; the rectifying of 
the heart; the cultivation of the person; the regulation of the family; and 
the government of the state. These form the steps of a climax, the end of 
which is the kingdom tranquillized. Pauthier calls the paragraphs where 
they occur instances of the sorites, or abridged syllogism. But they elong to 
rhetoric, and not to logic.
 6. In offering some observations on these steps, and the writer's 
treatment of them, it will be well to separate them into those preceding 
the cultivation of the person, and those following it; and to
 1  Cl. Text, par. 6. deal with the latter first. -- Let us suppose that the cultivation of the 
person is fully attained, every discordant mental element having been 
subdued and removed. It is assumed that the regulation of the family will 
necessarily flow from this. Two short paragraphs are all that are given to 
the illustration of the point, and they are vague generalities on the subject 
of men's being led astray by their feelings and affections.
 The family being regulated, there will result from it the government of 
the State. First, the virtues taught in the family have their 
correspondencies in the wider sphere. Filial piety will appear as loyalty. 
Fraternal submission will be seen in respect and obedience to elders and 
superiors. Kindness is capable of universal application. Second, 'From the 
loving example of one family, a whole State becomes loving, and from its 
courtesies the whole State become courteous [1].' Seven paragraphs suffice 
to illustrate these statements, and short as they are, the writer goes back 
to the topic of self-cultivation, returning from the family to the individual.
 The State being governed, the whole empire will become peaceful and 
happy. There is even less of connexion, however, in the treatment of this 
theme, between the premiss and the conclusion, than in the two previous 
chapters. Nothing is said about the relation between the whole kingdom, 
and its component States, or any one of them. It is said at once, 'What is 
meant by "The making the whole kingdom peaceful and happy depends on 
the government of the State," is this:-- When the sovereign behaves to his 
aged, as the aged should be behaved to, the people become filial; when the 
sovereign behaves to his elders, as elders should be behaved to, the people 
learn brotherly submission; when the sovereign treats compassionately the 
young and helpless, the people do the same [2].' This is nothing but a 
repetition of the preceding chapter, instead of that chapter's being made a 
step from which to go on to the splendid consummation of the good 
government of the whole kingdom.
 The words which I have quoted are followed by a very striking 
enunciation of the golden rule in its negative form, and under the name of 
the measuring square, and all the lessons of the chapter are 
connected more or less closely with that. The application of this principle 
by a ruler, whose heart is in the first place in loving sympathy with the 
people, will guide him in all the exactions which
 1  See Comm. ix. 3. he lays upon them, and in his selection of ministers, in such a way that 
he will secure the affections of his subjects, and his throne will be 
established, for 'by gaining the people, the kingdom is gained, and, by 
losing the people, the kingdom is lost [1].' There are in this part of the 
treatise many valuable sentiments, and counsels for all in authority over 
others. The objection to it is, that, as the last step of the climax, it does not 
rise upon all the others with the accumulated force of their conclusions, 
but introduces us to new principles of action, and a new line of argument. 
Cut off the commencement of the first paragraph which connects it with 
the preceding chapters, and it would form a brief but admirable treatise 
by itself on the art of government.
 This brief review of the writer's treatment of the concluding steps of his 
method will satisfy the reader that the execution is not equal to the design; 
and, moreover, underneath all the reasoning, and more especially apparent 
in the eighth and ninth chapters of commentary (according to the ordinary 
arrangement of the work), there lies the assumption that example is all but 
omnipotent. We find this principle pervading all the Confucian philosophy. 
And doubtless it is a truth, most important in education and government, 
that the influence of example is very great. I believe, and will insist upon 
it hereafter in these prolegomena, that we have come to overlook this 
element in our conduct of administration. It will be well if the study of the 
Chinese Classics should call attention to it. Yet in them the subject is 
pushed to an extreme, and represented in an extravagant manner. 
Proceeding from the view of human nature that it is entirely good, and led 
astray only by influences from without, the sage of China and his followers 
attribute to personal example and to instruction a power which we do not 
find that they actually possess.
 7. The steps which precede the cultivation of the person are more 
briefly dealt with than those which we have just considered. 'The 
cultivation of the person results from the rectifying of the heart or mind 
[2].' True, but in the Great Learning very inadequately set forth.
 'The rectifying of the mind is realized when the thoughts are made 
sincere [3].' And the thoughts are sincere, when no self-deception is 
allowed, and we move without effort to what is right and wrong, 'as we 
love what is beautiful, and as we dislike a bad
 1  Comm. x. 5. smell [1].' How are we to attain this state? Here the Chinese moralist 
fails us. According to Chu Hsi's arrangement of the Treatise, there is only 
one sentence from which we can frame a reply to the above question. 
'Therefore,' it is said, 'the superior man must be watchful over himself 
when he is alone [2].' Following. Chu's sixth chapter of commentary, and 
forming, we may say, part of it, we have in the old arrangement of the 
Great Learning all the passages which he has distributed so as to form the 
previous five chapters. But even from the examination of them, we do not 
obtain the information which we desire on this momentous inquiry.
 8. Indeed, the more I study the Work, the more satisfied I become, that 
from the conclusion of what is now called the chapter of classical text to 
the sixth chapter of commentary, we have only a few fragments, which it 
is of no use trying to arrange, so as fairly to exhibit the plan of the author. 
According to his method, the chapter on the connexion between making 
the thoughts sincere and so rectifying the mental nature, should be 
preceded by one on the completion of knowledge as the means of making 
the thoughts sincere, and that again by one on the completion of 
knowledge by the investigation of things, or whatever else the phrase ko 
wu may mean. I am less concerned for the loss and injury which this 
part of the Work has suffered, because the subject of the connexion 
between intelligence and virtue is very fully exhibited in the Doctrine of 
the Mean, and will come under our notice in the review of that Treatise. 
The manner in which Chu Hsi has endeavoured to supply the blank about 
the perfecting of knowledge by the investigation of things is too 
extravagant. 'The Learning for Adults,' he says, 'at the outset of its lessons, 
instructs the learner, in regard to all things in the world, to proceed from 
what knowledge he has of their principles, and pursue his investigation of 
them, till he reaches the extreme point. After exerting himself for a long 
time, he will suddenly find himself possessed of a wide and far-reaching 
penetration. Then, the qualities of all things, whether external or internal, 
the subtle or the coarse, will be apprehended, and the mind, in its entire 
substance and its relations to things, will be perfectly intelligent. This is 
called the investigation of things. This is called the perfection of knowledge 
[3].' And knowledge must be thus perfected before we can achieve the 
sincerity of our thoughts, and the rectifying of our hearts!
 1 Comm. vi. 1. Verily this would be learning not for adults only, but even Methuselahs 
would not be able to compass it. Yet for centuries this has been accepted as 
the orthodox exposition of the Classic. Lo Chung-fan does not express 
himself too strongly when he says that such language is altogether 
incoherent. The author would only be 'imposing on himself and others.'
 9. The orthodox doctrine of China concerning the connexion between 
intelligence and virtue is most seriously erroneous, but I will not lay to the 
charge of the author of the Great Learning the wild representations of the 
commentator of our twelfth century, nor need I make here any remarks on 
what the doctrine really is. After the exhibition which I have given, my 
readers will probably conclude that the Work before us is far from 
developing, as Pauthier asserts, 'a system of social perfectionating which 
has never been equalled.'
 10. The Treatise has undoubtedly great merits, but they are not to be 
sought in the severity of its logical processes, or the large-minded 
prosecution of any course of thought. We shall find them in the 
announcement of certain seminal principles, which, if recognised in 
government and the regulation of conduct, would conduce greatly to the 
happiness and virtue of mankind. I will conclude these observations by 
specifying four such principles.
 First. The writer conceives nobly of the object of government, that it is 
to make its subjects happy and good. This may not be a sufficient account 
of that object, but it is much to have it so clearly laid down to 'all kings and 
governors,' that they are to love the people, ruling not for their own 
gratification but for the good of those over whom they are exalted by 
Heaven. Very important also is the statement that rulers have no divine 
right but what springs from the discharge of their duty. 'The decree does 
not always rest on them. Goodness obtains it, and the want of goodness 
loses it [1].'
 Second. The insisting on personal excellence in all who have authority in 
the family, the state, and the kingdom, is a great moral and social principle. 
The influence of such personal excellence may be overstated, but by the 
requirement of its cultivation the writer deserved well of his country.
 Third. Still more important than the requirement of such excellence, is 
the principle that it must be rooted in the state of
 1 Comm. x. 11. the heart, and be the natural outgrowth of internal sincerity. 'As a man 
thinketh in his heart, so is he.' This is the teaching alike of Solomon and the 
author of the Great Learning.
 Fourth. I mention last the striking exhibition which we have of the 
golden rule, though only in its negative form:-- 'What a man dislikes in his 
superiors, let him not display in the treatment of his inferiors; what he 
dislikes in inferiors, let him not display in his service of his superiors; what 
he dislikes in those who are before him, let him not therewith precede 
those who are behind him; what he dislikes in those who are behind him, 
let him not therewith follow those who are before him; what he dislikes to 
receive on the right, let him not bestow on the left; what he dislikes to 
receive on the left, let him not bestow on the right. This is what is called 
the principle with which, as with a measuring square, to regulate one's 
conduct [1].' The Work which contains those principles cannot be thought 
meanly of. They are 'commonplace,' as the writer in the Chinese Repository 
calls them, but they are at the same time eternal verities.
l Comm. x. a. CHAPTER IV. 1. The Doctrine of the Mean was one of the treatises which came to light 
in connexion with the labors of Liu Hsiang, and its place as the thirty-first 
Book in the Li Chi was finally determined by Ma Yung and Chang Hsuan. In 
the translation of the Li Chi in 'The Sacred Books of the East' it is the 
twenty-eighth Treatise.
 2. But while it was thus made to form a part of the great collection of 
Treatises on Ceremonies, it maintained a separate footing of its own. In Liu 
Hsin's Catalogue of the Classical Works, we find 'Two p'ien of 
Observations on the Chung Yung [l].' In the Records of the dynasty of Sui 
(A.D. 589-618), in the chapter on the History of Literature [2], there are 
mentioned three Works on the Chung Yung;-- the first called 'The Record of 
the Chung Yung,' in two chuan, attributed to Tai Yung, a scholar who 
flourished about the middle of the fifth century; the second, 'A Paraphrase 
and Commentary on the Chung Yung,' attributed to the emperor Wu (A.D. 
502-549) of the Liang dynasty, in one chuan ; and the third, 'A 
Private Record, Determining the Meaning of the Chung Yung,' in five 
chuan, the author, or supposed author, of which is not mentioned [3].
 It thus appears, that the Chung Yung had been published and 
commented on separately, long before the time of the Sung dynasty. The 
scholars of that, however, devoted special attention to it, the way being led 
by the famous Chau Lien-ch'i [4]. He was followed by the two brothers 
Ch'ang, but neither of them published upon it. At last came Chu Hsi, who 
produced his Work called
 1 中庸說二篇. 'The Chung Yung, in Chapters and Sentences [1],' which was made the 
text book of the Classic at the literary examinations, by the fourth emperor 
of the Yuan dynasty (A.D. 1312-1320), and from that time the name 
merely of the Treatise was retained in editions of the Li Chi. Neither text 
nor ancient commentary was given.
 Under the present dynasty it is not so. In the superb edition of 'The 
Three Li Ching,' edited by numerous committees of scholars towards 
the middle of the Ch'ien-lung reign, the Chung Yung is published in two 
parts, the ancient commentaries from 'The Thirteen Ching' being 
given side by side with those of Chu Hsi.
 SECTION II. 1. The composition of the Chung Yung is attributed to K'ung Chi, the 
grandson of Confucius [2]. Chinese inquirers and critics are agreed on this 
point, and apparently on sufficient grounds. There is indeed no internal 
evidence in the Work to lead us to such a conclusion. Among the many 
quotations of Confucius's words and references to him, we might have 
expected to find some indication that the sage was the grandfather of the 
author, but nothing of the kind is given. The external evidence, however, 
or that from the testimony of authorities, is very strong. In Sze-ma Ch'ien's 
Historical Records, published about B.C. 100, it is expressly said that 'Tsze-
sze made the Chung Yung.' And we have a still stronger proof, a century 
earlier, from Tsze-sze's own descendant, K'ung Fu, whose words are, 'Tsze-
sze compiled the Chung Yung in forty-nine p'ien [3].' We may, 
therefore, accept the received account without hesitation.
 2. As Chi, spoken of chiefly by his designation of Tsze-sze, thus occupies 
a distinguished place in the classical literature of China, it
 1 中庸章句. may not be out of place to bring together here a few notices of him 
gathered from reliable sources.
 He was the son of Li, whose death took place B.C. 483, four years before 
that of the sage, his father. I have not found it recorded in what year he 
was born. Sze-ma Ch'ien says he died at the age of 62. But this is evidently 
wrong, for we learn from Mencius that he was high in favour with the 
duke Mu of Lu [1], whose accession to that principality dates in B.C. 409, 
seventy years after the death of Confucius. In the 'Plates and Notices of the 
Worthies, sacrificed to in the Sage's Temples [2],' it is supposed that the 
sixty-two in the Historical Records should be eighty-two [3]. It is 
maintained by others that Tsze-sze's life was protracted beyond 100 years 
[4]. This variety of opinions simply shows that the point cannot be 
positively determined. To me it seems that the conjecture in the Sacrificial 
Canon must be pretty near the truth [5].
 During the years of his boyhood, then, Tsze-sze must have been with his 
grandfather, and received his instructions. It is related, that one day, when 
he was alone with the sage, and heard him sighing, he went up to him, and, 
bowing twice, inquired the reason of his grief. 'Is it,' said he, 'because you 
think that your descendants, through not cultivating themselves, will be 
unworthy of you? Or is it that, in your admiration of the ways of Yao and 
Shun, you are vexed that you fall short of them?' 'Child,' replied Confucius, 
'how is it that you know my thoughts?' 'I have often,' said Tsze-sze, 'heard 
from you the lesson, that when the father has gathered and prepared the 
firewood, if the son cannot carry the bundle, he is to be pronounced 
degenerate and unworthy. The remark comes frequently into my thoughts, 
and fills me with great apprehensions.' The sage was delighted. He
 1. 魯穆(or 繆)公. smiled and said, 'Now, indeed, shall I be without anxiety! My 
undertakings will not come to naught. They will be carried on and flourish 
[1].' After the death of Confucius, Chi became a pupil, it is said, of the 
philosopher Tsang. But he received his instructions with discrimination, 
and in one instance which is recorded in the Li Chi, the pupil suddenly took 
the place of the master. We there read: 'Tsang said to Tsze-sze, "Chi, when I 
was engaged in mourning for my parents, neither congee nor water 
entered my mouth for seven days." Tsze-sze answered, "In ordering their 
rules of propriety, it was the design of the ancient kings that those who 
would go beyond them should stoop and keep by them, and that those who 
could hardly reach them should stand on tiptoe to do so. Thus it is that the 
superior man, in mourning for his parents, when he has been three days 
without water or congee, takes a staff to enable himself to rise [2]."'
 While he thus condemned the severe discipline of Tsang, Tsze-sze 
appears, in various incidents which are related of him, to have been 
himself more than sufficiently ascetic. As he was living in great poverty, a 
friend supplied him with grain, which he readily received. Another friend 
was emboldened by this to send him a bottle of spirits, but he declined to 
receive it.' You receive your corn from other people,' urged the donor, 'and 
why should you decline my gift, which is of less value? You can assign no 
ground in reason for it, and if you wish to show your independence, you 
should do so completely.' 'I am so poor,' was the reply, 'as to be in want, 
and being afraid lest I should die and the sacrifices not be offered to my 
ancestors, I accept the grain as an alms. But the spirits and the dried flesh 
which you offer to me are the appliances of a feast. For a poor man to be 
feasting is certainly unreasonable. This is the ground of my refusing your 
gift. I have no thought of asserting my independence [3].'
 To the same effect is the account of Tsze-sze, which we have from Liu 
Hsiang. That scholar relates:-- 'When Chi was living in Wei, he wore a 
tattered coat, without any lining, and in thirty days had only nine meals. 
T'ien Tsze-fang having heard of his
 1 See the 四書集證, in the place just quoted from. For the incident we are 
indebted to K'ung Fu; see note 3, p. 36. distress, sent a messenger to him with a coat of fox-fur, and being 
afraid that he might not receive it, he added the message,-- "When I 
borrow from a man, I forget it; when I give a thing, I part with it freely as 
if I threw it away." Tsze-sze declined the gift thus offered, and when Tsze-
fang said, "I have, and you have not; why will you not take it?" he replied, 
"You give away as rashly as if you were casting your things into a ditch. 
Poor as I am, I cannot think of my body as a ditch, and do not presume to 
accept your gift [1]." 'Tsze-sze's mother married again, after Li's death, into 
a family of Wei. But this circumstance, which is not at all creditable in 
Chinese estimation, did not alienate his affections from her. He was in Lu 
when he heard of her death, and proceeded to weep in the temple of his 
family. A disciple came to him and said, 'Your mother married again into 
the family of the Shu, and do you weep for her in the temple of the K'ung?' 
'I am wrong,' said Tsze-sze, 'I am wrong;' and with these words he went to 
weep elsewhere [2].
 In his own married relation he does not seem to have been happy, and 
for some cause, which has not been transmitted to us, he divorced his wife, 
following in this, it has been wrongly said, the example of Confucius. On 
her death, her son, Tsze-shang [3], did not undertake any mourning for 
her. Tsze-sze's disciples were surprised and questioned him. 'Did your 
predecessor, a superior man,' they asked, 'mourn for his mother who had 
been divorced?' 'Yes,' was the reply. 'Then why do you not cause Pai [4] to 
mourn for his mother?' Tsze-sze answered, 'My progenitor, a superior man, 
failed in nothing to pursue the proper path. His observances increased or 
decreased as the case required. But I cannot attain to this. While she was 
my wife, she was Pai's mother; when she ceased to be my wife, she ceased 
to be Pai's mother.' The custom of the K'ung family not to mourn for a 
mother who had been divorced, took its rise from Tsze-sze [5].
 These few notices of K'ung Chi in his more private relations bring him 
before us as a man of strong feeling and strong will, independent, and with 
a tendency to asceticism in his habits.
 1 See the 四書集證, as above. As a public character, we find him at the ducal courts of Wei, Sung; Lu, 
and Pi, and at each of them held in high esteem by the rulers. To Wei he 
was carried probably by the fact of his mother having married into that 
State. We are told that the prince of Wei received him with great 
distinction and lodged him honourably. On one occasion he said to him, 'An 
officer of the State of Lu, you have not despised this small and narrow Wei, 
but have bent your steps hither to comfort and preserve it; vouchsafe to 
confer your benefits upon me.' Tsze-sze replied. 'If I should wish to requite 
your princely favour with money and silks, your treasuries are already full 
of them, and I am poor. If I should wish to requite it with good words, I 
am afraid that what I should say would not suit your ideas, so that I 
should speak in vain and not be listened to. The only way in which I can 
requite it, is by recommending to your notice men of worth.' The duke 
said. 'Men of worth are exactly what I desire.' 'Nay,' said Chi. 'you are not 
able to appreciate them.' 'Nevertheless,' was the reply, 'I should like to 
hear whom you consider deserving that name.' Tsze-sze replied, 'Do you 
wish to select your officers for the name they may have or for their 
reality?' 'For their reality, certainly,' said the duke. His guest then said, 'In 
the eastern borders of your State, there is one Li Yin, who is a man of real 
worth.' 'What were his grandfather and father?' asked the duke. 'They 
were husbandmen,' was the reply, on which the duke broke into a loud 
laugh, saying, ' I do not like husbandry. The son of a husbandman cannot 
be fit for me to employ. I do not put into office all the cadets of those 
families even in which office is hereditary.' Tsze-sze observed, 'I mention 
Li Yin because of his abilities; what has the fact of his forefathers being 
husbandmen to do with the case? And moreover, the duke of Chau was a 
great sage, and K'ang-shu was a great worthy. Yet if you examine their 
beginnings, you will find that from the business of husbandry they came 
forth to found their States. I did certainly have my doubts that in the 
selection of your officers you did not have regard to their real character 
and capacity.' With this the conversation ended. The duke was silent [1].
 Tsze-sze was naturally led to Sung, as the K'ung family originally sprang 
from that principality. One account, quoted in 'The
 1 See the 氏姓譜,卷一百二,孔氏,孔伋. Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and Illustrations [1],' 
says that he went thither in his sixteenth year, and having foiled an officer 
of the State, named Yo So, in a conversation on the Shu Ching, his opponent 
was so irritated at the disgrace put on him by a youth, that he listened to 
the advice of evil counsellors, and made an attack on him to put him to 
death. The duke of Sung, hearing the tumult, hurried to the rescue, and 
when Chi found himself in safety, he said, 'When king Wan was imprisoned 
in Yu-li, he made the Yi of Chau. My grandfather made the Ch'un Ch'iu 
after he had been in danger in Ch'an and Ts'ai. Shall I not make something 
when rescued from such a risk in Sung?' Upon this he made the Chung 
Yung in forty-nine p'ien.
 According to this account, the Chung Yung was the work of Tsze-sze's 
early manhood, and the tradition has obtained a wonderful prevalence. 
The notice in 'The Sacrificial Canon' says, on the contrary, that it was the 
work of his old age, when he had finally settled in Lu, which is much more 
likely [2].
 Of Tsze-sze in Pi, which could hardly be said to be out of Lu, we have 
only one short notice,-- in Mencius, V. Pt. II. iii. 3, where the duke Hui of Pi 
is introduced as saying, 'I treat Tsze-sze as my master.'
 We have fuller accounts of him in Lu, where he spent all the latter 
years of his life, instructing his disciples to the number of several hundred 
[3], and held in great reverence by the duke Mu. The duke indeed wanted 
to raise him to the highest office, but he declined this, and would only 
occupy the position of a 'guide, philosopher, and friend.' Of the attention 
which he demanded, however, instances will he found in Mencius, II. Pt. II. 
xi. 3; V. Pt. II. vi. 4, and vii. 4. In his intercourse with the duke he spoke 
the truth to him fearlessly. In the 'Cyclopaedia of Surnames [4],' I find the 
following conversations, but I cannot tell from what source they are 
extracted into that Work.-- 'One day, the duke said to Tsze-sze, "The officer 
Hsien told me that you do good without
 1 This is the Work so often referred to as the 四書集證, the full title 
being 四書經註集證. The passage here translated from it will be found in the 
place several times referred to in this section. wishing for any praise from men;-- is it so?" Tsze-sze replied, "No, that 
is not my feeling. When I cultivate what is good, I wish men to know it, for 
when they know it and praise me, I feel encouraged to be more zealous in 
the cultivation. This is what I desire, and am not able to obtain. If I 
cultivate what is good, and men do not know it, it is likely that in their 
ignorance they will speak evil of me. So by my good-doing I only come to 
be evil spoken of. This is what I do not desire, but am not able to avoid. In 
the case of a man, who gets up at cock-crowing to practise what is good 
and continues sedulous in the endeavour till midnight, and says at the 
same time that he does not wish men to know it, lest they should praise 
him, I must say of such a man, that, if he be not deceitful, he is stupid."'
 Another day, the duke asked Tsze-sze, saying, 'Can my state be made to 
flourish?' 'It may,' was the reply. 'And how?' Tsze-sze said, 'O prince, if you 
and your ministers will only strive to realize the government of the duke 
of Chau and of Po-ch'in; practising their transforming principles, sending 
forth wide the favours of your ducal house, and not letting advantages 
flow in private channels; if you will thus conciliate the affections of the 
people, and at the same time cultivate friendly relations with neighboring 
states, your state will soon begin to flourish.'
 On one occasion, the duke asked whether it had been the custom of old 
for ministers to go into mourning for a prince whose service and state they 
had left. Tsze-sze replied to him, 'Of old, princes advanced their ministers 
to office according to propriety, and dismissed them in the same way, and 
hence there was that rule. But now-a-days, princes bring their ministers 
forward as if they were going to take them on their knees, and send them 
away as if they would cast them into an abyss. If they do not treat them as 
their greatest enemies, it is well.-- How can you expect the ancient practice 
to be observed in such circumstances [1]?'
 These instances may suffice to illustrate the character of Tsze-sze, as it 
was displayed in his intercourse with the princes of his time. We see the 
same independence which he affected in private life, and a dignity not 
unbecoming the grandson of Confucius. But we miss the reach of thought 
and capacity for administration which belonged to the Sage. It is with him, 
how-
 1 This conversation is given in the Li Chi, II. Sect. II. Pt. ii, 1. ever, as a thinker and writer that we have to do, and his rank in that 
capacity will appear from the examination of the Chung Yung in the section 
iv below. His place in the temples of the Sage has been that of one of his 
four assessors, since the year 1267. He ranks with Yen Hui, Tsang Shan, 
and Mencius, and bears the title of 'The Philosopher Tsze-sze, Transmitter 
of the Sage [1].'
 SECTION III. In the testimony of K'ung Fu, which has been adduced to prove the 
authorship of the Chung Yung, it is said that the Work consisted originally 
of forty-nine p'ien. From this statement it is argued by some, that the 
arrangement of it in thirty-three chapters, which originated with Chu Hsi, 
is wrong [2]; but this does not affect the question of integrity, and the 
character p'ien is so vague and indefinite, that we cannot affirm that 
K'ung Fu meant to tell us by it that Tsze-sze himself divided his Treatise 
into so many paragraphs or chapters.
 It is on the entry in Liu Hsin's Catalogue, quoted section i,-- 'Two 
p'ien of Observations on the Chung Yung,' that the integrity of the 
present Work is called in question. Yen Sze-ku, of the Tang dynasty, has a 
note on that entry to the effect:-- 'There is now the Chung Yung in the Li 
Chi in one p'ien. But that is not the original Treatise here mentioned, 
but only a branch from it [3]' Wang Wei, a writer of the Ming dynasty, 
says:-- 'Anciently, the Chung Yung consisted of two p'ien, as appears 
from the History of Literature of the Han dynasty, but in the Li Chi we 
have only one p'ien, which Chu Hsi, when he made his "Chapters and 
Sentences," divided into thirty-three chapters. The old Work in two 
p'ien is not to be met with now [4].'
 These views are based on a misinterpretation of the entry in the
 1 述聖子思子. Catalogue. It does not speak of two p'ien of the Chung Yung, but of 
two p'ien of Observations thereon. The Great Learning 
carries on its front the evidence of being incomplete, but the student will 
not easily believe that the Doctrine of the Mean is so. I see no reason for 
calling its integrity in question, and no necessity therefore to recur to the 
ingenious device employed in the edition of the five ching published 
by the imperial authority of K'ang Hsi, to get over the difficulty which 
Wang Wei supposes. It there appears in two p'ien, of which we have 
the following account from the author of 'Supplemental Remarks upon the 
Four Books:'-- 'The proper course now is to consider the first twenty 
chapters in Chu Hsi's arrangement as making up the first p'ien, and 
the remaining thirteen as forming the second. In this way we retain the 
old form of the Treatise, and do not come into collision with the views of 
Chu. For this suggestion we are indebted to Lu Wang-chai' (an author of 
the Sung dynasty ) [1].
 SECTION IV. 1. The Doctrine of the Mean is a work not easy to understand. 'It first,' 
says the philosopher Chang, 'speaks of one principle; it next spreads this 
out and embraces all things; finally, it returns and gathers them up under 
the one principle. Unroll it and it fills the universe; roll it up, and it retires 
and lies hid in secrecy [2].' There is this advantage, however, to the student 
of it, that more than most other Chinese Treatises it has a beginning, a 
middle, and an end. The first chapter stands to all that follows in the 
character of a text, containing several propositions of which we have the 
expansion or development. If that development were satisfactory, we 
should be able to bring our own minds en rapport with that of the 
author. Unfortunately it is not so. As a writer he belongs to the intuitional 
school more than to the logical. This is well put in the 'Continuation of the 
General Examination of Literary Monuments and Learned Men,'-- 'The 
philosopher Tsang reached his conclusions by following in the train of 
things, watch-
 1 See the 四書拓餘說, art. 中庸. ing and examining; whereas Tsze-sze proceeds directly and reaches to 
Heavenly virtue. His was a mysterious power of discernment, approaching 
to that of Yen Hui [1].' We must take the Book and the author, however, as 
we have them, and get to their meaning, if we can, by assiduous 
examination and reflection.
 2. 'Man has received his nature from Heaven. Conduct in 
accordance with that nature constitutes what is right and true,-- is a 
pursuing of the proper Path. The cultivation or regulation of that 
path is what is called Instruction.' It is with these axioms that the 
Treatise commences, and from such an introduction we might expect that 
the writer would go on to unfold the various principles of duty, derived 
from an analysis of man's moral constitution.
 Confining himself, however, to the second axiom, he proceeds to say that 
'the path may not for an instant be left, and that the superior man is 
cautious and careful in reference to what he does not see, and fearful and 
apprehensive in reference to what he does not hear. There is nothing more 
visible than what is secret, and nothing more manifest than what is 
minute, and therefore the superior man is watchful over his 
aloneness.' This is not all very plain. Comparing it with the sixth 
chapter of Commentary in the Great Learning, it seems to inculcate what is 
there called 'making the thoughts sincere.' The passage contains an 
admonition about equivalent to that of Solomon,-- 'Keep thy heart with all 
diligence, for out of it are the issues of life.'
 The next paragraph seems to speak of the nature and the 
path under other names. 'While there are no movements of pleasure, 
anger, sorrow, or joy, we have what may be called the state of 
equilibrium. When those feelings have been moved, and they all act 
in the due degree, we have what may be called the state of harmony. 
This equilibrium is the great root of the world, and this harmony is its 
universal path.' What is here called 'the state of equilibrium,' is the same 
as the nature given by Heaven, considered absolutely in itself, without 
deflection or inclination. This nature acted on from without, and 
responding with the various emotions, so as always 'to hit [2]' the mark 
with entire
 1 See the 續文獻通考, Bk. cxcix, art. 子思,--曾子得之于隨事省察,而子思之學,則
直達天德,庶幾顏氏之妙悟. correctness, produces the state of harmony, and such harmonious 
response is the path along which all human activities should proceed.
 Finally. 'Let the states of equilibrium and harmony exist in perfection, 
and a happy order will prevail throughout heaven and earth, and all things 
will be nourished and flourish.' Here we pass into the sphere of mystery 
and mysticism. The language, according to Chu Hsi, 'describes the 
meritorious achievements and transforming influence of sage and spiritual 
men in their highest extent.' From the path of duty, where we tread on 
solid ground, the writer suddenly raises us aloft on wings of air, and will 
carry us we know not where, and to we know not what.
 3. The paragraphs thus presented, and which constitute Chu Hsi's first 
chapter, contain the sum of the whole Work. This is acknowledged by all;-- 
by the critics who disown Chu Hsi's interpretations of it, as freely as by 
him [1]. Revolving them in my own mind often and long, I collect from 
them the following as the ideas of the author:-- Firstly, Man has received 
from Heaven a moral nature by which he is constituted a law to himself; 
secondly, Over this nature man requires to exercise a jealous watchfulness; 
and thirdly, As he possesses it, absolutely and relatively, in perfection, or 
attains to such possession of it, he becomes invested with the highest 
dignity and power, and may say to himself-- 'I am a god; yea, I sit in the 
seat of God.' I will not say here that there is impiety in the last of these 
ideas; but do we not have in them the same combination which we found 
in the Great Learning,-- a combination of the ordinary and the 
extraordinary, the plain and the vague, which is very perplexing to the 
mind, and renders the Book unfit for the purposes of mental and moral 
discipline?
 And here I may inquire whether we do right in calling the Treatise by 
any of the names which foreigners have hitherto used for it? In the note 
on the title, I have entered a little into this question. The Work is not at all 
what a reader must expect to find in what he supposes to be a treatise on 
'The Golden Medium,' 'The Invariable Mean,' or 'The Doctrine of the Mean.' 
Those
 l Compare Chu Hsi's language in his concluding note to the first chapter:-- 
楊氏所謂一篇之禮要, and Mao Hsi-ho's, in his 中庸說, 卷一, p. 11:-- 此中庸一書之
領要也. names are descriptive only of a portion of it. Where the phrase Chung 
Yung occurs in the quotations from Confucius, in nearly every chapter 
from the second to the eleventh, we do well to translate it by 'the course of 
the Mean,' or some similar terms; but the conception of it in Tsze-sze's 
mind was of a different kind, as the preceding analysis of the first chapter 
sufficiently shows [1].
 4. I may return to this point of the proper title for the Work again, but 
in the meantime we must proceed with the analysis of it.-- The ten 
chapters from the second to the eleventh constitute the second part, and in 
them Tsze-sze quotes the words of Confucius, 'for the purpose,' according 
to Chu Hsi, 'of illustrating the meaning of the first chapter.' Yet, as I have 
just intimated, they do not to my mind do this. Confucius bewails the rarity 
of the practice of the Mean, and graphically sets forth the difficulty of it. 
'The empire, with its component States and families, may be ruled; 
dignities and emoluments may be declined; naked weapons may be 
trampled under foot; but the course of the Mean can not be attained to [2].' 
'The knowing go beyond it, and the stupid do not come up to it [3].' Yet 
some have attained to it. Shun did so, humble and ever learning from 
people far inferior to himself [4]; and Yen Hui did so, holding fast whatever 
good he got hold of, and never letting it go [5]. Tsze-lu thought the Mean 
could be taken by storm, but Confucius taught him better [6]. And in fine, 
it is only the sage who can fully exemplify the Mean [7].
 All these citations do not throw any light on the ideas presented in the 
first chapter. On the contrary, they interrupt the train of thought. Instead 
of showing us how virtue, or the path of duty is in accordance with our 
Heaven-given nature, they lead us to think of it as a mean between two 
extremes. Each extreme may be a violation of the law of our nature, but 
that is not made to appear. Confucius's sayings would be in place in 
illustrating the doctrine of the Peripatetics, 'which placed all virtue in a 
medium between opposite vices [8].' Here in the Chung Yung of Tsze-sze I 
have always felt them to be out of place.
 5. In the twelfth chapter Tsze-sze speaks again himself, and we seem at 
once to know the voice. He begins by saying that 'the way of the superior 
man reaches far and wide, and yet is
 1 In the version in 'The Sacred Books of the East,' I call the Treatise 'The 
State of Equilibrium and Harmony.' secret,' by which he means to tell us that the path of duty is to be 
pursued everywhere and at all times, while yet the secret spring and rule 
of it is near at hand, in the Heaven-conferred nature, the individual 
consciousness, with which no stranger can intermeddle. Chu Hsi, as will be 
seen in the notes, gives a different interpretation of the utterance. But the 
view which I have adopted is maintained convincingly by Mao Hsi-ho in 
the second part of his 'Observations on the Chung Yung.' With this chapter 
commences the third part of the Work, which embraces also the eight 
chapters which follow. 'It is designed,' says Chu Hsi, 'to illustrate what is 
said in the first chapter that "the path may not be left."' But more than that 
one sentence finds its illustration here. Tsze-sze had reference in it also to 
what he had said-- 'The superior man does not wait till he sees things to 
be cautious, nor till he hears things to be apprehensive. There is nothing 
more visible than what is secret, and nothing more manifest than what is 
minute. Therefore, the superior man is watchful over himself when he is 
alone.' It is in this portion of the Chung Yung that we find a good deal of 
moral instruction which is really valuable. Most of it consists of sayings of 
Confucius, but the sentiments of Tsze-sze himself in his own language are 
interspersed with them. The sage of China has no higher utterances than 
those which are given in the thirteenth chapter.-- 'The path is not far from 
man. When men try to pursue a course which is far from the common 
indications of consciousness, this course cannot be considered the 
path. In the Book of Poetry it is said-- "In hewing an axe-handle, in hewing an axe-handle, We grasp one axe-handle to hew the other, and yet if we look askance 
from the one to the other, we may consider them as apart. Therefore, the 
superior man governs men according to their nature, with what is proper 
to them; and as soon as they change what is wrong, he stops. When one 
cultivates to the utmost the moral principles of his nature, and exercises 
them on the principle of reciprocity, he is not far from the path. What you 
do not like when done to yourself, do not do to others.'
 'In the way of the superior man there are four things, to none of which 
have I as yet attained.-- To serve my father as I would require my son to 
serve me: to this I have not attained; to serve
 my elder brother as I would require my younger brother to serve me: 
to this I have not attained; to serve my ruler as I would require my 
minister to serve me: to this I have not attained; to set the example in 
behaving to a friend as I would require him to behave to me: to this I have 
not attained. Earnest in practising the ordinary virtues, and careful in 
speaking about them; if in his practice he has anything defective, the 
superior man dares not but exert himself; and if in his words he has any 
excess, he dares not allow himself such license. Thus his words have 
respect to his actions, and his actions have respect to his words;-- is it not 
just an entire sincerity which marks the superior man?'
 We have here the golden rule in its negative form expressly 
propounded:-- 'What you do not like when done to yourself, do not do to 
others.' But in the paragraph which follows we have the rule virtually in 
its positive form. Confucius recognises the duty of taking the initiative,-- of 
behaving himself to others in the first instance as he would that they 
should behave to him. There is a certain narrowness, indeed, in that the 
sphere of its operations seems to be confined to the relations of society, 
which are spoken of more at large in the twentieth chapter, but let us not 
grudge the tribute of our warm approbation to the sentiments.
 This chapter is followed by two from Tsze-sze, to the effect that the 
superior man does what is proper in every change of his situation, always 
finding his rule in himself; and that in his practice there is an orderly 
advance from step to step,-- from what is near to what is remote. Then 
follow five chapters from Confucius:-- the first, on the operation and 
influence of spiritual beings, to show 'the manifestness of what is minute, 
and the irrepressibleness of sincerity;' the second, on the filial piety of 
Shun, and how it was rewarded by Heaven with the throne, with enduring 
fame, and with long life; the third and fourth, on the kings Wan and Wu, 
and the duke of Chau, celebrating them for their filial piety and other 
associate virtues; and the fifth, on the subject of government. These 
chapters are interesting enough in themselves, but when I go back from 
them, and examine whether I have from them any better understanding of 
the paragraphs in the first chapter which they are said to illustrate, I do 
not find that I have. Three of them, the seventeenth, eighteenth, and 
nineteenth, would be more in place in the Classic of Filial Piety than here 
in the Chung Yung. The meaning of the
 sixteenth is shadowy and undefined. After all the study which I have 
directed to it, there are some points in reference to which I have still 
doubts and difficulties.
 The twentieth chapter, which concludes the third portion of the Work, 
contains a full exposition of Confucius's views on government, though 
professedly descriptive only of that of the kings Wan and Wu. Along with 
lessons proper for a ruler there are many also of universal application, but 
the mingling of them perplexes the mind. It tells us of 'the five duties of 
universal application,'-- those between sovereign and minister, husband 
and wife, father and son, elder and younger brother, and friends; of 'the 
three virtues by which those duties are carried into effect,' namely, 
knowledge, benevolence, and energy; and of 'the one thing, by which those 
virtues are practised,' which is singleness or sincerity [1]. It sets forth in 
detail the 'nine standard rules for the administration of government,' 
which are 'the cultivation by the ruler of his own character; the honouring 
men of virtue and talents; affection to his relatives; respect towards the 
great ministers; kind and considerate treatment of the whole body of 
officers; cherishing the mass of the people as children; encouraging all 
classes of artisans; indulgent treatment of men from a distance; and the 
kindly cherishing of the princes of the States [2].' There are these and 
other equally interesting topics in this chapter; but, as they are in the 
Work, they distract the mind, instead of making the author's great object 
more clear to it, and I will not say more upon them here.
 6. Doubtless it was the mention of 'singleness,' or 'sincerity,' in the 
twentieth chapter, which made Tsze-sze introduce it into this Treatise, for 
from those terms he is able to go on to develop what he intended in saying 
that 'if the states of Equilibrium and Harmony exist in perfection, a happy 
order will prevail throughout heaven and earth, and all things will be 
nourished and flourish.' It is here, that now we are astonished at the 
audacity of the writer's assertions, and now lost in vain endeavours to 
ascertain his meaning. I have quoted the words of Confucius that it is 
'singleness' by which the three virtues of knowledge, benevolence, and 
energy are able to carry into practice the duties of universal obligation. He 
says also that it is this same 'singleness' by which 'the nine standard rules 
of government' can be effectively carried out [3]. This 'singleness' is merely 
a name for 'the states of Equilibrium
 1 Par. 8. and Harmony existing in perfection.' It denotes a character absolutely 
and relatively good, wanting nothing in itself, and correct in all its 
outgoings. 'Sincerity' is another term for the same thing, and in speaking 
about it, Confucius makes a distinction between sincerity absolute and 
sincerity acquired. The former is born with some, and practised by them 
without any effort; the latter is attained by study, and practised by strong 
endeavour [1]. The former is 'the way of Heaven;' the latter is 'the way of 
men [2].' 'He who possesses sincerity,'-- absolutely, that is,-- 'is he who 
without effort hits what is right, and apprehends without the exercise of 
thought; he is the sage who naturally and easily embodies the right way. 
He who attains to sincerity, is he who chooses what is good and firmly 
holds it fast. And to this attainment there are requisite the extensive study 
of what is good, accurate inquiry about it, careful reflection on it, the clear 
discrimination of it, and the earnest practice of it [3].' In these passages 
Confucius unhesitatingly enunciates his belief that there are some men 
who are absolutely perfect, who come into the world as we might conceive 
the first man was, when he was created by God 'in His own image,' full of 
knowledge and righteousness, and who grow up as we know that Christ 
did, 'increasing in wisdom and in stature.' He disclaimed being considered 
to be such an one himself [4], but the sages of China were such. And 
moreover, others who are not so naturally may make themselves to 
become so. Some will have to put forth more effort and to contend with 
greater struggles, but the end will be the possession of the knowledge and 
the achievement of the practice.
 I need not say that these sentiments are contrary to the views of 
human nature which are presented in the Bible. The testimony of 
Revelation is that 'there is not a just man upon earth that doeth good and 
sinneth not.' 'If we say that we have no sin,' and in writing this term, I am 
thinking here not of sin against God, but, if we can conceive of it apart 
from that, of failures in regard to what ought to be in our regulation of 
ourselves, and in our behavior to others;-- 'if we say that we have no sin, 
we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.' This language is 
appropriate in the lips of the learned as well as in those of the ignorant, to 
the highest sage as to the lowest child of the soil. Neither the scriptures of 
God nor the experience of man know of individuals
 1 Par. 9. absolutely perfect. The other sentiment that men can make themselves 
perfect is equally wide of the truth. Intelligence and goodness by no means 
stand to each other in the relation of cause and effect. The sayings of Ovid, 
'Video meliora proboque, deteriora sequor,' 'Nitimur in velitum semper. 
cupimusque negata,' are a more correct expression of the facts of 
human consciousness and conduct than the high-flown praises of 
Confucius.
 7. But Tsze-sze adopts the dicta of his grandfather without questioning 
them, and gives them forth in his own style at the commencement of the 
fourth part of his Treatise. 'When we have intelligence resulting from 
sincerity, this condition is to be ascribed to nature; when we have sincerity 
resulting from intelligence, this condition is to be ascribed to instruction. 
But given the sincerity, and there shall be the intelligence; given the 
intelligence, and there shall be the sincerity [1].'
 Tsze-sze does more than adopt the dicta of Confucius. He applies them 
in a way which the Sage never did, and which he would probably have 
shrunk from doing. The sincere, or perfect man of Confucius, is he who 
satisfies completely all the requirements of duty in the various relations of 
society, and in the exercise of government; but the sincere man of Tsze-sze 
is a potency in the universe. 'Able to give its full development to his own 
nature, he can do the same to the nature of other men. Able to give its full 
development to the nature of other men, he can give their full 
development to the natures of animals and things. Able to give their full 
development to the natures of creatures and things, he can assist the 
transforming and nourishing powers of Heaven and Earth. Able to assist 
the transforming and nourishing powers of Heaven and Earth, he may with 
Heaven and Earth form a ternion [2].' Such are the results of sincerity 
natural. The case below this -- of sincerity acquired, is as follows,-- 'The 
individual cultivates its shoots. From these he can attain to the possession 
of sincerity. This sincerity becomes apparent. From being apparent, it 
becomes manifest. From being manifest, it becomes brilliant. Brilliant, it 
affects others. Affecting others, they are changed by it. Changed by it, they 
are transformed. It is only he who is possessed of the most complete 
sincerity that can exist under heaven, who can transform [3].' It may safely 
be affirmed, that when he thus expressed himself, Tsze-sze understood 
neither what he said nor
 1 Ch. xxi. whereof he affirmed. Mao Hsi-ho and some other modern writers 
explain away many of his predicates of sincerity, so that in their hands 
they become nothing but extravagant hyperboles, but the author himself 
would, I believe, have protested against such a mode of dealing with his 
words. True, his structures are castles in the air, but he had no idea 
himself that they were so.
 In the twenty-fourth chapter there is a ridiculous descent from the 
sublimity of the two preceding. We are told that the possessor of entire 
sincerity is like a spirit and can foreknow, but the foreknowledge is only a 
judging by the milfoil and tortoise and other auguries! But the author 
recovers himself, and resumes his theme about sincerity as conducting to 
self-completion and the completion of other men and things, describing it 
also as possessing all the qualities which can be predicated of Heaven and 
Earth. Gradually the subject is made to converge to the person of Confucius, 
who is the ideal of the sage, as the sage is the ideal of humanity at large. 
An old account of the object of Tsze-sze in the Chung Yung is that he wrote 
it to celebrate the virtue of his grandfather [1]. He certainly contrives to do 
this in the course of it. The thirtieth, thirty-first, and thirty-second 
chapters contain his eulogium, and never has any other mortal been 
exalted in such terms. 'He may be compared to heaven and earth in their 
supporting and containing, their over-shadowing and curtaining all things; 
he may be compared to the four seasons in their alternating progress, and 
to the sun and moon in their successive shining.' 'Quick in apprehension, 
clear in discernment, of far-reaching intelligence, and all-embracing 
knowledge, he was fitted to exercise rule; magnanimous, generous, benign, 
and mild, he was fitted to exercise forbearance; impulsive, energetic, 
strong, and enduring, he was fitted to maintain a firm hold; self-adjusted, 
grave, never swerving from the Mean, and correct, he was fitted to 
command reverence; accomplished, distinctive, concentrative, and 
searching, he was fitted to exercise discrimination.' 'All-embracing and 
vast, he was like heaven; deep and active as a fountain, he was like the 
abyss.' 'Therefore his fame overspreads the Middle Kingdom, and extends 
to all barbarous tribes. Wherever ships and carriages reach; wherever the 
strength of man penetrates; wherever the heavens overshadow
 1 唐陸德明釋文謂孔子之孫,子思,作此以昭明祖德; see the 中庸唐說一, p. 1. and the earth sustains; wherever the sun and moon shine; wherever 
frosts and dews fall;-- all who have blood and breath unfeignedly honour 
and love him. Hence it is said,-- He is the equal of Heaven!' 'Who can know 
him but he who is indeed quick in apprehension, clear in discernment, of 
far-reaching intelligence, and all-embracing knowledge, possessing all 
heavenly virtue?'
 8. We have arrived at the concluding chapter of the Work, in which the 
author, according to Chu Hsi, 'having carried his descriptions to the highest 
point in the preceding chapters, turns back and examines the source of his 
subject; and then again from the work of the learner, free from all 
selfishness and watchful over himself when he is alone, he carries out his 
description, till by easy steps he brings it to the consummation of the 
whole world tranquillized by simple and sincere reverentialness. He 
moreover eulogizes its mysteriousness, till he speaks of it at last as without 
sound or smell [1].' Between the first and last chapters there is a 
correspondency, and each of them may be considered as a summary of the 
whole treatise. The difference between them is, that in the first a 
commencement is made with the mention of Heaven as the conferrer of 
man's nature, while in this the progress of man in virtue is traced, step by 
step, till at last it is equal to that of High Heaven.
 9. I have thus in the preceding paragraphs given a general and 
somewhat copious review of this Work. My object has been to seize, if I 
could, the train of thought and to hold it up to the reader. Minor objections 
to it, arising from the confused use of terms and singular applications of 
passages from the older Classics, are noticed in the notes subjoined to the 
translation. I wished here that its scope should be seen, and the means be 
afforded of judging how far it is worthy of the high character attributed to 
it. 'The relish of it,' says the younger Ch'ang, 'is inexhaustible. The whole of 
it is solid learning. When the skilful reader has explored it with delight till 
he has apprehended it, he may carry it into practice all his life, and will 
find that it cannot be exhausted [2].'
 My own opinion of it is less favourable. The names by which it has been 
called in translations of it have led to misconceptions of its character. Were 
it styled 'The states of Equilibrium and Harmony,' we should be prepared 
to expect something strange and probably extravagant. Assuredly we 
should expect nothing more
 1 See the concluding note by Chu Hsi. strange or extravagant than what we have. It begins sufficiently well, 
but the author has hardly enunciated his preliminary apophthegms, when 
he conducts into an obscurity where we can hardly grope our way, and 
when we emerge from that, it is to be bewildered by his gorgeous but 
unsubstantial pictures of sagely perfection. He has eminently contributed 
to nourish the pride of his countrymen. He has exalted their sages above 
all that is called God or is worshipped, and taught the masses of the people 
that with them they have need of nothing from without. In the meantime 
it is antagonistic to Christianity. By-and-by, when Christianity has 
prevailed in China, men will refer to it as a striking proof how their fathers 
by their wisdom knew neither God nor themselves.
 CHAPTER V. 1. 'And have you foreigners surnames as well?' This question has often 
been put to me by Chinese. It marks the ignorance which belongs to the 
people of all that is external to 
 [Sidebar] His ancestry.
 themselves, and the pride of antiquity which enters largely as an 
element into their character. If such a pride could in any case be justified, 
we might allow it to the family of the K'ung, the descendants of Confucius. 
In the reign of K'ang-hsi, twenty-one centuries and a half after the death 
of the sage, they amounted to eleven thousand males. But their ancestry is 
carried back through a period of equal extent, and genealogical tables are 
common, in which the descent of Confucius is traced down from Hwang-ti, 
in whose reign the cycle was invented, B.C. 2637 [1].
 The more moderate writers, however, content themselves with 
exhibiting his ancestry back to the commencement of the Chau dynasty, 
B.C. 1121. Among the relatives of the tyrant Chau, the last emperor of the 
Yin dynasty, was an elder brother, by a concubine, named Ch'i [2], who is 
celebrated by Confucius, Ana. XVIII. i, under the title of the viscount of 
Wei. Foreseeing the impending ruin of their family, Ch'i withdrew from the 
court; and subsequently he was invested by the emperor Ch'ang, the 
second of the house of Chau, with the principality of Sung, which embraced 
the eastern portion of the present province of Ho-nan, that he might there 
continue the sacrifices to the sovereigns of Yin. Ch'i was followed as duke 
of Sung by a younger brother, in whose line the succession continued. His 
great-grandson, the duke Min [3], was
 l See M©moires concernant les Chinois, Tome XII, p. 447 et seq. 
Father Amiot states, p. 501, that he had seen the representative of the 
family, who succeeded to the dignity of 衍聖公 in the ninth year of Ch'ien-
lung, A.D. 1744. The last duke, not the present, was visited in our own time 
by the late Dr. Williamson and Mr. Consul Markham. It is hardly necessary 
that I should say here, that the name Confucius is merely the Chinese 
characters 孔夫子 (K'ung Fu-tsze, 'The master K'ung') Latinized. followed, B.C. 908, by a younger brother, leaving, however, two sons, 
Fu-fu Ho [1] and Fang-sze [2]. Fu Ho [3] resigned his right to the dukedom 
in favour of Fang-sze, who put his uncle to death in B.C. 893, and became 
master of the State. He is known as the duke Li [4], and to his elder brother 
belongs the honour of having the sage among his descendants.
 Three descents from Fu Ho, we find Chang K'ao-fu [5], who was a 
distinguished officer under the dukes Tai, Wu, and Hsuan [6] (B.C. 799-
728). He is still celebrated for his humility, and for his literary tastes. We 
have accounts of him as being in communication with the Grand-
historiographer of the kingdom, and engaged in researches about its 
ancient poetry, thus setting an example of one of the works to which 
Confucius gave himself [7]. K'ao gave birth to K'ung-fu Chia [8], from whom 
the surname of K'ung took its rise. Five generations had now elapsed since 
the dukedom was held in the direct line of his ancestry, and it was 
according to the rule in such cases that the branch should cease its 
connexion with the ducal stem, and merge among the people under a new 
surname. K'ung Chia was Master of the Horse in Sung, and an officer of 
well-known loyalty and probity. Unfortunately for himself, he had a wife 
of surpassing beauty, of whom the chief minister of the State, by name 
Hwa Tu [9], happened on one occasion to get a glimpse. Determined to 
possess her, he commenced a series of intrigues, which ended, B.C. 710, in 
the murder of Chia and of the ruling duke Shang [10]. At the same time, Tu 
secured the person of the lady, and hastened to his palace with the prize, 
but on the way she had strangled herself with her girdle.
 An enmity was thus commenced between the two families of K'ung and 
Hwa which the lapse of time did not obliterate, and the latter being the 
more powerful of the two, Chia's great-grandson withdrew into the State of 
Lu to avoid their persecution. There he was appointed commandant of the 
city of Fang [11], and is known
 1 佛父何. in history by the name of Fang-shu [1]. Fang-shu gave birth to Po-hsia 
[2], and from him came Shu-liang Heh [3], the father of Confucius. Heh 
appears in the history of the times as a soldier of great prowess and daring 
bravery. In the year B.C. 562, when serving at the siege of a place called 
Peh-yang [4], a party of the assailants made their way in at a gate which 
had purposely been left open, and no sooner were they inside than the 
portcullis was dropped. Heh was just entering; and catching the massive 
structure with both his hands, he gradually by dint of main strength raised 
it and held it up, till his friends had made their escape.
 Thus much on the ancestry of the sage. Doubtless he could trace his 
descent in the way which has been indicated up to the imperial house of 
Yin, nor was there one among his ancestors during the rule of Chau to 
whom he could not refer with satisfaction. They had been ministers and 
soldiers of Sung and Lu, all men of worth, and in Chang K'ao, both for his 
humility and literary researches, Confucius might have special 
complacency.
 2. Confucius was the child of Shu-liang Heh's old age. The soldier had 
married in early life, but his wife brought him only
 [Sidebar] From his birth to his first public employments. B.C. 
551-531.
 daughters,-- to the number of nine, and no son. By a concubine he had a 
son, named Mang-p'i, and also Po-ni [5], who proved a cripple, so that, 
when he was over seventy years, Heh sought a second wife in the Yen 
family [6], from which came subsequently Yen Hui, the favourite disciple of 
his son. There were three daughters in the family, the youngest being 
named Chang-tsai [7]. Their father said to them, 'Here is the commandant 
of Tsau. His father and grandfather were only scholars, but his ancestors 
before them were descendants of the sage sovereigns. He is a man ten feet 
high [8], and of extraordinary prowess, and I am very desirous of his 
alliance. Though he is old and austere, you need have no misgivings about 
him. Which of you three will be his wife? 'The two elder daughters were 
silent, but Chang-tsai said, 'Why do you ask us, father? It is for you to 
determine.' 'Very well,' said her father in reply, 'you will do.' Chang-tsai, 
accordingly, became Heh's wife, and in due time gave
 1 防叔. birth to Confucius, who received the name of Ch'iu, and was 
subsequently styled Chung-ni [1]. The event happened on the twenty-first 
day of the tenth month of the twenty-first year of the duke Hsiang, of Lu, 
being the twentieth year of the emperor Ling, B.C. 552 [2]. The birth-place 
was in the district of Tsau [3], of which Heh was the governor. It was 
somewhere within the limits of the present department of Yen-chau in 
Shan-tung, but the honour of being the exact spot is claimed for two places 
in two different districts of the department.
 The notices which we have of Confucius's early years are very scanty. 
When he was in his third year his father died. It is related of him, that as a 
boy he used to play at the arrangement of
 1 名邱, 字仲尼. The legends say that Chang-tsai fearing lest she should 
not have a son, in consequence of her husband's age, privately ascended 
the Ni-ch'iu hill to pray for the boon, and that when she had obtained it, 
she commemorated the fact in the names -- Ch'iu and Chung-ni. But the 
cripple, Mang-p'i, had previous been styled Po-ni. There was some reason, 
previous to Confucius's birth, for using the term ni in the family. As 
might be expected, the birth of the sage is surrounded with many 
prodigious occurrences. One account is, that the husband and wife prayed 
together for a son in a dell of mount Ni. As Chang-tsai went up the hill, the 
leaves of the trees and plants all erected themselves, and bent downwards 
on her return. That night she dreamt the black Ti appeared, and said 
to her, 'You shall have a son, a sage, and you must bring him forth in a 
hollow mulberry tree.' One day during her pregnancy, she fell into a 
dreamy state, and saw five old men in the hall, who called themselves the 
essences of the five planets, and led an animal which looked like a small 
cow with one horn, and was covered with scales like a dragon. This 
creature knelt before Chang-tsai, and cast forth from its mouth a slip of 
jade, on which was the inscription,-- 'The son of the essence of water shall 
succeed to the decaying Chau, and be a throneless king.' Chang-tsai tied a 
piece of embroidered ribbon about its horn, and the vision disappeared. 
When Heh was told of it, he said, 'The creature must be the Ch'i-lin.' As her 
time drew near, Chang-tsai asked her husband if there was any place in 
the neighborhood called 'the hollow mulberry tree.' He told her there was a 
dry cave in the south hill, which went by that name. Then she said, 'I will 
go and be confined there.' Her husband was surprised, but when made 
acquainted with her former dream, he made the necessary arrangements. 
On the night when the child was born, two dragons came and kept watch 
on the left and right of the hill, and two spirit-ladies appeared in the air, 
pouring out fragrant odors, as if to bathe Chang-tsai; and as soon as the 
birth took place, a spring of clear warm water bubbled up from the floor of 
the cave, which dried up again when the child had been washed in it. The 
child was of an extraordinary appearance; with a mouth like the sea, ox 
lips, a dragon's back, &c. &c. On the top of his head was a remarkable 
formation, in consequence of which he was named Ch'iu, &c. See the 列國志, 
Bk. lxxviii.--Sze-ma Ch'ien seems to make Confucius to have been 
illegitimate, saying that Heh and Miss Yen cohabited in the wilderness (野合
). Chiang Yung says that the phrase has reference simply to the disparity of 
their ages. sacrificial vessels, and at postures of ceremony. Of his schooling we have 
no reliable account. There is a legend, indeed, that at seven he went to 
school to Yen P'ing-chung [1], but it must be rejected as P'ing-chung 
belonged to the State of Ch'i. He tells us himself that at fifteen he bent his 
mind to learning [2]; but the condition of the family was one of poverty. At 
a subsequent period, when people were astonished at the variety of his 
knowledge, he explained it by saying, 'When I was young, my condition 
was low, and therefore I acquired my ability in many things; but they 
were mean matters [3].'
 When he was nineteen, he married a lady from the State of Sung, of the 
Chien-kwan family [4], and in the following year his son Li was born. On 
the occasion of this event, the duke Chao sent him a present of a couple of 
carp. It was to signify his sense of his prince's favour, that he called his son 
Li (The Carp), and afterwards gave him the designation of Po-yu [5] 
(Fish Primus). No mention is made of the birth of any other children, 
though we know, from Ana. V. i, that he had at least one daughter. We 
know also, from an inscription on her grave, that he had one other 
daughter, who died when she was quite young. The fact of the duke of Lu's 
sending him a gift on the occasion of Li's birth, shows that he was not 
unknown, but was already commanding public attention and the respect of 
the great.
 It was about this time, probably in the year after his marriage, that 
Confucius took his first public employment, as keeper of the stores of grain 
[6], and in the following year he was put in charge of the public fields and 
lands [7]. Mencius adduces these employments in illustration of his 
doctrine that the superior man may at times take office on account of his 
poverty, but must confine himself in such a case to places of small 
emolument, and aim at nothing but the discharge of their humble duties. 
According to him. Confucius, as keeper of stores, said, 'My calculations 
must all be right:-- that is all I have to care about;' and when in charge of 
the public fields, he said, 'The oxen and sheep must be fat and strong and
 1 晏平仲. superior:-- that is all I have to care about [1].' It does not appear 
whether these offices were held by Confucius in the direct employment of 
the State, or as a dependent of the Chi family in whose jurisdiction he 
lived. The present of the carp from the duke may incline us to suppose the 
former.
 3. In his twenty-second year, Confucius commenced his labors as a 
public teacher, and his house became a resort for young and inquiring 
spirits, who wished to learn the doctrines of antiquity.
 [Sidebar] Commencement of his labors as a teacher. The death of 
his mother. B.C. 531-527.
 However small the fee his pupils were able to afford, he never refused 
his instructions [2]. All that he required, was an ardent desire for 
improvement, and some degree of capacity. 'I do not open up the truth,' he 
said, 'to one who is not eager to get knowledge, nor help out any one who 
is not anxious to explain himself. When I have presented one corner of a 
subject to any one, and he cannot from it learn the other three, I do not 
repeat my lesson [3].'
 His mother died in the year B.C. 527, and he resolved that her body 
should lie in the same grave with that of his father, and that their common 
resting-place should be in Fang, the first home of the K'ung in Lu. But here 
a difficulty presented itself. His father's coffin had been for twenty years 
where it had first been deposited, off the road of The Five Fathers, in 
the vicinity of Tsau:-- would it be right in him to move it? He was relieved 
from this perplexity by an old woman of the neighborhood, who told him 
that the coffin had only just been put into the ground, as a temporary 
arrangement, and not regularly buried. On learning this, he carried his 
purpose into execution. Both coffins were conveyed to Fang, and put in the 
ground together, with no intervening space between them, as was the 
custom in some States. And now came a new perplexity. He said to himself, 
'In old times, they had graves, but raised no tumulus over them. But I am 
a man, who belongs equally to the north and the south, the east and the 
west. I must have something by which I can remember the place.' 
Accordingly he raised a mound, four feet high, over the grave, and 
returned home, leaving a party of his disciples to see everything properly 
completed. In the meantime there came on a heavy storm of rain, and it 
was a considerable time before the disciples joined him. 'What makes you 
so late?' he asked. 'The grave in Fang fell down,' they said. He made no 
reply, and they repeated their
 1 Mencius, V. Pt. II. v. 4. answer three times, when he burst into tears, and said, 'Ah! they did 
not make their graves so in antiquity [1].' 'Confucius mourned for his 
mother the regular period of three years,-- three years nominally, but in 
fact only twenty-seven months. Five days after the mourning was expired, 
he played on his lute, but could not sing. It required other five days before 
he could accompany an instrument with his voice [2].
 Some writers have represented Confucius as teaching his disciples 
important lessons from the manner in which he buried his mother, and 
having a design to correct irregularities in the ordinary funeral ceremonies 
of the time. These things are altogether 'without book.' We simply have a 
dutiful son paying the last tribute of affection to a good parent. In one 
point he departs from the ancient practice, raising a mound over the grave, 
and when the fresh earth gives way from a sudden rain, he is moved to 
tears, and seems to regret his innovation. This sets Confucius vividly 
before us,-- a man of the past as much as of the present, whose own 
natural feelings were liable to be hampered in their development by the 
traditions of antiquity which he considered sacred. It is important, 
however, to observe the reason which he gave for rearing the mound. He 
had in it a presentiment of much of his future course. He was 'a man of the 
north, the south, the east, and the west.' He might not confine himself to 
any one State. He would travel, and his way might be directed to some 
'wise ruler,' whom his counsels would conduct to a benevolent sway that 
would break forth on every side till it transformed the empire.
 4. When the mourning for his mother was over, Confucius remained in 
Lu, but in what special capacity we do not know. Probably he continued to 
encourage the resort of
 [Sidebar] He learns music; visits the court of Chau; and returns to 
Lu. B.C. 527-517.
 inquirers to whom he communicated instruction, and pursued his own 
researches into the history, literature, and institutions of the empire. In 
the year B.C. 525, the chief of the small State of T'an [3], made his 
appearance at the court of Lu, and discoursed in a wonderful manner, at a 
feast given to him by the duke, about the names which the most ancient 
sovereigns, from Hwang-ti downwards, gave to their
 1 Li Chi, II. Sect I. i. 10; Sect. II. iii. 30; Pt. I. i. 6. See also the discussion 
of those passages in Chiang Yung's 'Life of Confucius.' ministers. The sacrifices to the emperor Shao-hao, the next in descent 
from Hwang-ti, were maintained in T'an, so that the chief fancied that he 
knew all about the abstruse subject on which he discoursed. Confucius, 
hearing about the matter, waited on the visitor, and learned from him all 
that he had to communicate [1].
 To the year B.C. 525, when Confucius was twenty-nine years old, is 
referred his studying music under a famous master of the name of Hsiang 
[2]. He was approaching his thirtieth year when, as he tells us, 'he stood [3]' 
firm, that is, in his convictions on the subjects of learning to which he had 
bent his mind fifteen years before. Five years more, however, were still to 
pass by, before the anticipation mentioned in the conclusion of the last 
paragraph began to receive its fulfillment [4], though we may conclude 
from the way in which it was brought about that he was growing all the 
time in the estimation of the thinking minds in his native State.
 In the twenty-fourth year of duke Chao, B.C. 518, one of the principal 
ministers of Lu, known by the name of Mang Hsi, died. Seventeen years 
before, he had painfully felt his ignorance of ceremonial observances, and 
had made it his subsequent business to make himself acquainted with 
them. On his deathbed, he addressed his chief officer, saying, 'A knowledge 
of propriety is the stem of a man. Without it he has no means of standing 
firm. I have heard that there is one K'ung Ch'iu, who is thoroughly versed 
in it. He is a descendant of sages, and though the line of his family was 
extinguished in Sung, among his ancestors there were Fu-fu Ho, who 
resigned the State to his brother, and Chang K'ao-fu, who was distinguished 
for his humility. Tsang Heh has observed that if sage men of intelligent 
virtue do not attain to eminence, distinguished men are sure to appear 
among their posterity. His words are now to be verified, I think, in K'ung 
Ch'iu. After my death, you must
 1 This rests on the respectable authority of Tso Ch'iu-ming's annotations 
on the Ch'un Ch'iu, but I must consider it apocryphal. The legend-writers 
have fashioned a journey to T'an. The slightest historical intimation 
becomes a text with them, on which they enlarge to the glory of the sage. 
Amiot has reproduced and expanded their romancings, and others, such as 
Pauthier (Chine, pp. 121-183) and Thornton (History of China, vol. i. pp. 
151-215), have followed in his wake. tell Ho-chi to go and study proprieties under him [1].' In consequence of 
this charge, Ho-chi [2], Mang Hsi's son, who appears in the Analects under 
the name of Mang I [3], and a brother, or perhaps on]y a near relative, 
named Nan-kung Chang-shu [4], became disciples of Confucius. Their 
wealth and standing in the State gave him a position which he had not had 
before, and he told Chang-shu of a wish which he had to visit the court of 
Chau, and especially to confer on the subject of ceremonies and music with 
Lao Tan. Chang-shu represented the matter to the duke Ch'ao, who put a 
carriage and a pair of horses at Confucius's disposal for the expedition [5].
 At this time the court of Chau was in the city of Lo [6]. in the present 
department of Ho-nan of the province of the same name. The reigning 
sovereign is known by the title of Chang [7], but the sovereignty was little 
more than nominal. The state of China was then analogous to that of one of 
the European kingdoms during the prevalence of the feudal system. At the 
commencement of the dynasty, the various states of the kingdom had been 
assigned to the relatives and adherents of the reigning family. There were 
thirteen principalities of greater note, and a large number of smaller 
dependencies. During the vigorous youth of the dynasty, the sovereign or 
lord paramount exercised an effective control over the various chiefs, but 
with the lapse of time there came weakness and decay. The chiefs --
corresponding somewhat to the European dukes, earls, marquises, barons, 
&c. -- quarrelled and warred among themselves, and the stronger among 
them barely acknowledged their subjection to the sovereign. A similar 
condition of things prevailed in each particular State. There there [sic] 
were hereditary ministerial families, who were continually encroaching on 
the authority of their rulers, and the heads of those families again were 
frequently hard pressed by their inferior officers. Such was the state of 
China in Confucius's time. The reader must have it clearly before him, if he 
would understand the position of the sage, and the reforms which, we shall 
find, it was subsequently his object to introduce.
 Arrived at Chau, he had no intercourse with the court or any of
 1 See 左氏傳, 昭公七年. the principal ministers. He was there not as a politician, but as an 
inquirer about the ceremonies and maxims of the founders of the existing 
dynasty. Lao Tan [1], whom he had wished to see, generally acknowledged 
as the founder of the Taoists, or Rationalistic sect (so called), which has 
maintained its ground in opposition to the followers of Confucius, was then 
a curator of the royal library. They met and freely interchanged their 
views, but no reliable account of their conversations has been preserved. 
In the fifth Book of the Li Chi, which is headed 'The philosopher Tsang 
asked,' Confucius refers four times to the views of Lao-tsze on certain 
points of funeral ceremonies, and in the 'Narratives of the School,' Book 
XXIV, he tells Chi K'ang what he had heard from him about 'The Five Tis,' 
but we may hope their conversation turned also on more important 
subjects. Sze-ma Ch'ien, favourable to Lao-tsze, makes him lecture his 
visitor in the following style:-- 'Those whom you talk about are dead, and 
their bones are moldered to dust; only their words remain. When the 
superior man gets his time, he mounts aloft; but when the time is against 
him, he moves as if his feet were entangled. I have heard that a good 
merchant, though he has rich treasures deeply stored, appears as if he 
were poor, and that the superior man whose virtue is complete, is yet to 
outward seeming stupid. Put away your proud air and many desires, your 
insinuating habit and wild will [2]. These are of no advantage to you. This 
is all which I have to tell you.' On the other hand, Confucius is made to say 
to his disciples, 'I know how birds can fly, how fishes can swim, and how 
animals can run. But the runner may be snared, the swimmer may be 
hooked, and the flyer may be shot by the arrow. But there is the dragon. I 
cannot tell how he mounts on the wind through the clouds, and rises to 
heaven. Today I have seen Lao-tsze, and can only compare him to the 
dragon [3].'
 While at Lo, Confucius walked over the grounds set apart for the great 
sacrifices to Heaven and Earth; inspected the pattern of the Hall of Light, 
built to give audience in to the princes of the kingdom; and examined all 
the arrangements of the ancestral temple and the court. From the whole he 
received a profound
 1 According to Sze-ma Ch'ien, Tan was the posthumous epithet of this 
individual, whose surname was Li (李), name R (耳), and designation 
Po-yang (伯陽). impression. 'Now,' said he with a sigh, 'I know the sage wisdom of the 
duke of Chau, and how the House of Chau attained to the royal sway [1].' 
On the walls of the Hall of Light were paintings of the ancient sovereigns 
from Yao and Shun downwards, their characters appearing in the 
representations of them, and words of praise or warning being appended. 
There was also a picture of the duke of Chau sitting with his infant 
nephew, the king Ch'ang, upon his knees, to give audience to all the 
princes. Confucius surveyed the scene with silent delight, and then said to 
his followers, 'Here you see how Chau became so great. As we use a glass to 
examine the forms of things, so must we study antiquity in order to 
understand the present time [2].' In the hall of the ancestral temple, there 
was a metal statue of a man with three clasps upon his mouth, and his 
back covered over with an enjoyable homily on the duty of keeping a 
watch upon the lips. Confucius turned to his disciples and said, 'Observe it, 
my children. These words are true, and commend themselves to our 
feelings [3].'
 About music he made inquiries at Ch'ang Hung, to whom the following 
remarks are attributed:-- 'I have observed about Chung-ni many marks of 
a sage. He has river eyes and a dragon forehead,-- the very characteristics 
of Hwang-ti. His arms are long, his back is like a tortoise, and he is nine 
feet six inches in height,-- the very semblance of T'ang the Completer. 
When he speaks, he praises the ancient kings. He moves along the path of 
humility and courtesy. He has heard of every subject, and retains with a 
strong memory. His knowledge of things seems inexhaustible.-- Have we 
not in him the rising of a sage [4]?'
 I have given these notices of Confucius at the court of Chau, more as 
being the only ones I could find, than because I put much faith in them. He 
did not remain there long, but returned the same year to Lu, and 
continued his work of teaching. His fame was greatly increased; disciples 
came to him from different parts, till their number amounted to three 
thousand. Several of those who have come down to us as the most 
distinguished among his followers, however, were yet unborn, and the 
statement just given may be considered as an exaggeration. We are not to 
conceive of the disciples as forming a community, and living together. 
Parties
 1 2 3 See the 家語, 卷二, art. 觀周. of them may have done so. We shall find Confucius hereafter always 
moving amid a company of admiring pupils; but the greater number must 
have had their proper avocations and ways of living, and would only resort 
to the Master, when they wished specially to ask his counsel or to learn of 
him.
 5. In the year succeeding the return to Lu, that State fell into great 
confusion. There were three Families in it, all connected irregularly with 
the ducal House, which had long kept the rulers in a condition of 
dependency. They appear frequently in the Analects as the Chi clan, the 
Shu, and the Mang; and while Confucius freely spoke of their
 [Sidebar] He withdraws to Chi and returns to Lu the following 
year. B.C. 515, 516.
 usurpations [1], he was a sort of dependent of the Chi family, and 
appears in frequent communication with members of all the three. In the 
year B.C. 517, the duke Chao came to open hostilities with them, and being 
worsted, fled into Ch'i, the State adjoining Lu on the north. Thither 
Confucius also repaired, that he might avoid the prevailing disorder of his 
native State. Ch'i was then under the government of a ruler (in rank a 
marquis, but historically called duke) , afterwards styled Ching [2], who 
'had a thousand teams, each of four horses, but on the day of his death the 
people did not praise him for a single virtue [3].' His chief minister, 
however, was Yen Ying [4], a man of considerable ability and worth. At his 
court the music of the ancient sage-emperor, Shun, originally brought to 
Ch'i from the State of Ch'an [5], was still preserved.
 According to the 'Narratives of the School,' an incident occurred on the 
way to Ch'i, which I may transfer to these pages as a good specimen of the 
way in which Confucius turned occurring matters to account, in his 
intercourse with his disciples. As he was passing by the side of the Tai 
mountain, there was a woman weeping and wailing by a grave. Confucius 
bent forward in his carriage, and after listening to her for some time, sent 
Tsze-lu to ask the cause of her grief. 'You weep, as if you had experienced 
sorrow upon sorrow,' said Tsze-lu. The woman replied, 'It is so. My 
husband's father was killed here by a tiger, and my husband also; and now 
my son has met the same fate.' Confucius asked her why she did not 
remove from the place, and on her answering,' There is here no oppressive 
government,' he turned to his disciples, and said, 'My
 1 See Analects, III. i. ii, et al. children, remember this. Oppressive government is fiercer than a tiger 
[1].'
 As soon as he crossed the border from Lu, we are told he discovered 
from the gait and manners of a boy, whom he saw carrying a pitcher, the 
influence of the sages' music, and told the driver of his carriage to hurry 
on to the capital [2]. Arrived there, he heard the strain, and was so 
ravished with it, that for three months he did not know the taste of flesh. 
'I did not think,' he said, 'that music could have been made so excellent as 
this [3].' The duke Ching was pleased with the conferences which he had 
with him [4], and proposed to assign to him the town of Lin-ch'iu, from the 
revenues of which he might derive a sufficient support; but Confucius 
refused the gift, and said to his disciples, 'A superior man will only receive 
reward for services which he has done. I have given advice to the duke 
Ching, but he has not yet obeyed it, and now he would endow me with this 
place! Very far is he from understanding me [5]!'
 On one occasion the duke asked about government, and received the 
characteristic reply, 'There is government when the ruler is ruler, and the 
minister is minister; when the father is father, and the son is son [6].' I say 
that the reply is characteristic. Once, when Tsze-lu asked him what he 
would consider the first thing to be done if entrusted with the government 
of a State, Confucius answered, 'What is necessary is to rectify names [7].' 
The disciple thought the reply wide of the mark, but it was substantially 
the same with what he said to the marquis Ching. There is a sufficient 
foundation in nature for government in the several relations of society, 
and if those be maintained and developed according to their relative 
significancy, it is sure to obtain. This was a first principle in the political 
ethics of Confucius.
 Another day the duke got to a similar inquiry the reply that the art of 
government lay in an economical use of the revenues; and being pleased, 
he resumed his purpose of retaining the philosopher in his State, and 
proposed to assign to him the fields of Ni-ch'i. His
 1 See the 家語, 卷四, art. 正論解. I have translated, however, from the Li 
Chi, II. Sect. II. iii. 10, where the same incident is given, with some 
variations, and without saying when or where it occurred. chief minister Yen Ying dissuaded him from the purpose, saying, 'Those 
scholars are impracticable, and cannot be imitated. They are haughty and 
conceited of their own views, so that they will not be content in inferior 
positions. They set a high value on all funeral ceremonies, give way to 
their grief, and will waste their property on great burials, so that they 
would only be injurious to the common manners. This Mr. K'ung has a 
thousand peculiarities. It would take generations to exhaust all that he 
knows about the ceremonies of going up and going down. This is not the 
time to examine into his rules of propriety. If you, prince, wish to employ 
him to change the customs of Ch'i, you will not be making the people your 
primary consideration [1].'
 I had rather believe that these were not the words of Yen Ying, but they 
must represent pretty correctly the sentiments of many of the statesmen 
of the time about Confucius. The duke of Ch'i got tired ere long of having 
such a monitor about him, and observed. 'I cannot treat him as I would the 
chief of the Chi family. I will treat him in a way between that accorded to 
the chief of the Chi, and that given to the chief of the Mang family.' Finally 
he said, 'I am old; I cannot use his doctrines [2].' These observations were 
made directly to Confucius, or came to his hearing [3]. It was not consistent 
with his self-respect to remain longer in Ch'i, and he returned to Lu [4].
 6. Returned to Lu, he remained for the long period of about fifteen 
years without being engaged in any official employment. It
 [Sidebar] He remains without office in Lu, B.C. 516-501.
 was a time indeed of great disorder. The duke Chao continued a refugee 
in Ch'i, the government being in the hands of the great Families, up to his 
death in B.C. 510, on which event the rightful heir was set aside, and 
another member of the ducal House, known to us by the title of Ting [5], 
substituted in his place. The ruling authority of the principality became 
thus still more enfeebled than it had been before, and, on the other hand, 
the chiefs of the Chi, the Shu, and the Mang, could hardly keep their 
ground against their own officers. Of those latter, the two most conspicuous 
were Yang Hu [6], called also Yang Ho [7], and
 1 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 2. Kung-shan Fu-zao [1]. At one time Chi Hwan, the most powerful of the 
chiefs, was kept a prisoner by Yang Hu, and was obliged to make terms 
with him in order to obtain his liberation. Confucius would give his 
countenance to none, as he disapproved of all, and he studiously kept aloof 
from them. Of how he comported himself among them we have a specimen 
in the incident related in the Analects, XVII. i.-- 'Yang Ho wished to see 
Confucius, but Confucius would not go to see him. On this, he sent a present 
of a pig to Confucius, who, having chosen a time when Ho was not at home, 
went to pay his respects for the gift. He met him, however, on the way. 
"Come, let me speak with you," said the officer. "Can he be called 
benevolent, who keeps his jewel in his bosom, and leaves his country to 
confusion?" Confucius replied, "No." "Can he be called wise, who is anxious 
to be engaged in public employment, and yet is constantly losing the 
opportunity of being so?" Confucius again said, "No." The other added, "The 
days and months are passing away; the years do not wait for us." Confucius 
said, "Right; I will go into office."' Chinese writers are eloquent in their 
praises of the sage for the combination of propriety, complaisance and 
firmness, which they see in his behavior in this matter. To myself there 
seems nothing remarkable in it but a somewhat questionable dexterity. 
But it was well for the fame of Confucius that his time was not occupied 
during those years with official services. He turned them to better account, 
prosecuting his researches into the poetry, history, ceremonies, and music 
of the nation. Many disciples continued to resort to him, and the legendary 
writers tell us how he employed their services in digesting the results of 
his studies. I must repeat, however, that several of them, whose names are 
most famous, such as Tsang Shan, were as yet children, and Min Sun [2] 
was not born till B.C. 500.
 To this period we must refer the almost single instance which we have 
of the manner of Confucius's intercourse with his son Li. 'Have you heard 
any lessons from your father different from what we have all heard?' 
asked one of the disciples once of Li. 'No,' said Li. 'He was standing alone 
once, when I was passing through the court below with hasty steps, and 
said to me, "Have you learned the Odes?" On my replying, "Not yet," he 
added, "If you do not learn the Odes, you will not be fit to converse with." 
Another day,
 1 公山佛擾(史記, 狃). in the same place and the same way, he said to me, "Have you read the 
rules of Propriety?" On my replying, "Not yet," he added, "If you do not 
learn the rules of Propriety, your character cannot be established." I have 
heard only these two things from him.' The disciple was delighted and 
observed, 'I asked one thing, and I have got three things. I have heard 
about the Odes. I have heard about the rules of Propriety. I have also 
heard that the superior man maintains a distant reserve towards his son 
[1].'
 I can easily believe that this distant reserve was the rule which 
Confucius followed generally in his treatment of his son. A stern dignity is 
the quality which a father has to maintain upon his system. It is not to be 
without the element of kindness, but that must never go beyond the line of 
propriety. There is too little room left for the play and development of 
natural affection.
 The divorce of his wife must also have taken place during these years, if 
it ever took place at all, which is a disputed point. The curious reader will 
find the question discussed in the notes on the second Book of the Li Chi. 
The evidence inclines, I think, against the supposition that Confucius did 
put his wife away. When she died, at a period subsequent to the present, 
Li kept on weeping aloud for her after the period for such a demonstration 
of grief had expired, when Confucius sent a message to him that his sorrow 
must be subdued, and the obedient son dried his tears [2]. We are glad to 
know that on one occasion the death of his favourite disciple, Yen Hui -- 
the tears of Confucius himself would flow over and above the measure of 
propriety [3].
 7. We come to the short period of Confucius's official life. In the
 [Sidebar] He holds office. B.C. 500-496.
 year B.C. 501, things had come to a head between the chiefs of the three 
Families and their ministers, and had resulted in the defeat of the latter. In 
that year the resources of Yang Hu were exhausted, and he fled into Ch'i, so 
that the State was delivered from its greatest troubler, and the way was 
made more clear for Confucius to go into office, should an opportunity 
occur. It soon presented itself. Towards the end of that year he was made 
chief magistrate of the town of Chung-tu [4].
 1 Ana. XVI. xiii. Just before he received this appointment, a circumstance occurred of 
which we do not well know what to make. When Yang-hu fled into Ch'i, 
Kung-shan Fu-zao, who had been confederate with him, continued to 
maintain an attitude of rebellion, and held the city of Pi against the Chi 
family. Thence he sent a message to Confucius inviting him to join him, and 
the Sage seemed so inclined to go that his disciple Tsze-lu remonstrated 
with him, saying, 'Indeed you cannot go! why must you think of going to 
see Kung-shan?' Confucius replied, 'Can it be without some reason that he 
has invited me? If any one employ me, may I not make an eastern Chau 
[1]?'
 The upshot, however, was that he did not go, and I cannot suppose that 
he had ever any serious intention of doing so. Amid the general gravity of 
his intercourse with his followers, there gleam out a few instances of quiet 
pleasantry, when he amused himself by playing with their notions about 
him. This was probably one of them.
 As magistrate of Chung-tu he produced a marvellous reformation of the 
manners of the people in a short time. According to the 'Narratives of the 
School,' he enacted rules for the nourishing of the living and all 
observances to the dead. Different food was assigned to the old and the 
young, and different burdens to the strong and the weak. Males and 
females kept apart from each other in the streets. A thing dropped on the 
road was not picked up. There was no fraudulent carving of vessels. Inner 
coffins were made four inches thick, and the outer ones five. Graves were 
made on the high grounds, no mounds being raised over them, and no 
trees planted about them. Within twelve months, the princes of the other 
States all wished to imitate his style of administration [2].
 The duke Ting, surprised at what he saw, asked whether his rules could 
be employed to govern a whole State, and Confucius told him that they 
might be applied to the whole kingdom. On this the duke appointed him 
assistant-superintendent of Works [3], in which capacity he surveyed the 
lands of the State, and made many improvements in agriculture. From this 
he was quickly made minister of Crime [4], and the appointment was 
enough to put an end to crime. There was no necessity to put the penal 
laws in execution. No offenders showed themselves [5].
 1 Ana. XVII. v. These indiscriminating eulogies are of little value. One incident, related 
in the annotations of Tso-shih on the Ch'un-Ch'iu [1], commends itself at 
once to our belief, as in harmony with Confucius's character. The chief of 
the Chi, pursuing with his enmity the duke Chao, even after his death, had 
placed his grave apart from the graves of his predecessors; and Confucius 
surrounded the ducal cemetery with a ditch so as to include the solitary 
resting-place, boldly telling the chief that he did it to hide his disloyalty 
[2]. But he signalized himself most of all in B.C. 500, by his behavior at an 
interview between the dukes of Lu and Ch'i, at a place called Shih-ch'i [3], 
and Chia-ku [4], in the present district of Lai-wu, in the department of 
T'ai-an [5]. Confucius was present as master of ceremonies on the part of 
Lu, and the meeting was professedly pacific. The two princes were to form 
a covenant of alliance. The principal officer on the part of Ch'i, however, 
despising Confucius as 'a man of ceremonies, without courage,' had advised 
his sovereign to make the duke of Lu a prisoner, and for this purpose a 
band of the half-savage original inhabitants of the place advanced with 
weapons to the stage where the two dukes were met. Confucius understood 
the scheme, and said to the opposite party, 'Our two princes are met for a 
pacific object. For you to bring a band of savage vassals to disturb the 
meeting with their weapons, is not the way in which Ch'i can expect to give 
law to the princes of the kingdom. These barbarians have nothing to do 
with our Great Flowery land. Such vassals may not interfere with our 
covenant. Weapons are out of place at such a meeting. As before the 
spirits, such conduct is unpropitious. In point of virtue, it is contrary to 
right. As between man and man, it is not polite.' The duke of Ch'i ordered 
the disturbers off, but Confucius withdrew, carrying the duke of Lu with 
him. The business proceeded, notwithstanding, and when the words of the 
alliance were being read on the part of Ch'i,-- ' So be it to Lu, if it 
contribute not 300 chariots of war to the help of Ch'i, when its army goes 
across its borders,' a messenger from Confucius added, 'And so be it to us, 
if we obey your orders, unless you return to us the fields on the south of 
the Wan.' At the conclusion of the ceremonies, the prince of Ch'i wanted to 
give a grand entertainment, but Confucius demonstrated that such a thing 
would be
 1 左傳, 定公元年. contrary to the established rules of propriety, his real object being to 
keep his sovereign out of danger. In this way the two parties separated, 
they of Ch'i filled with shame at being foiled and disgraced by 'the man of 
ceremonies;' and the result was that the lands of Lu which had been 
appropriated by Ch'i were restored [1].
 For two years more Confucius held the office of minister of Crime. Some 
have supposed that he was further raised to the dignity of chief minister 
of the State [2], but that was not the case. One instance of the manner in 
which he executed his functions is worth recording. When any matter came 
before him, he took the opinion of different individuals upon it, and in 
giving judgment would say, 'I decide according to the view of so and so.' 
There was an approach to our jury system in the plan, Confucius's object 
being to enlist general sympathy, and carry the public judgment with him 
in his administration of justice. A father having brought some charge 
against his son, Confucius kept them both in prison for three months, 
without making any difference in favour of the father, and then wished to 
dismiss them both. The head of the Chi was dissatisfied, and said, 'You are 
playing with me, Sir minister of Crime. Formerly you told me that in a 
State or a family filial duty was the first thing to be insisted on. What 
hinders you now from putting to death this unfilial son as an example to 
all the people?' Confucius with a sigh replied, 'When superiors fail in their 
duty, and yet go to put their inferiors to death, it is not right. This father 
has not taught his son to be filial; to listen to his charge would be to slay 
the guiltless. The manners of the age have been long in a sad condition; we 
cannot expect the people not to be transgressing the laws [3].'
 At this time two of his disciples, Tsze-lu and Tsze-yu, entered the 
employment of the Chi family, and lent their influence, the former 
especially, to forward the plans of their master. One great cause of disorder 
in the State was the fortified cities held by the three chiefs, in which they 
could defy the supreme authority, and were in turn defied themselves by 
their officers. Those cities were like the castles of the barons of England in 
the time of the Norman
 1 This meeting at Chia-ku is related in Sze-ma Ch'ien, the 'Narratives of 
the school,' and Ku-liang, with many exaggerations. I have followed 左氏傳, 
定公十年. kings. Confucius had their destruction very much at heart, and partly by 
the influence of persuasion, and partly by the assisting counsels of Tsze-lu, 
he accomplished his object in regard to Pi [1], the chief city of the Chi, and 
Hau [2], the chief city of the Shu.
 It does not appear that he succeeded in the same way in dismantling 
Ch'ang [3], the chief city of the Mang [4]; but his authority in the State 
greatly increased. 'He strengthened the ducal House and weakened the 
private Families. He exalted the sovereign, and depressed the ministers. A 
transforming government went abroad. Dishonesty and dissoluteness were 
ashamed and hid their heads. Loyalty and good faith became the 
characteristics of the men, and chastity and docility those of the women. 
Strangers came in crowds from other States [5].' Confucius became the idol 
of the people, and flew in songs through their mouths [6].
 But this sky of bright promise was soon overcast. As the fame of the 
reformations in Lu went abroad, the neighboring princes began to be 
afraid. The duke of Ch'i said, 'With Confucius at the head of its government, 
Lu will become supreme among the States, and Ch'i which is nearest to it 
will be the first swallowed up. Let us propitiate it by a surrender of 
territory.' One of his ministers proposed that they should first try to 
separate between the sage and his sovereign, and to effect this, they hit 
upon the following scheme. Eighty beautiful girls, with musical and dancing 
accomplishments, and a hundred and twenty of the finest horses that could 
be found, were selected, and sent as a present to duke Ting. They were put 
up at first outside the city, and Chi Hwan having gone in disguise to see 
them, forgot the lessons of Confucius, and took the duke to look at the bait. 
They were both captivated. The women were received, and the sage was 
neglected. For three days the duke gave no audience to his ministers. 
'Master,' said Tsze-lu to Confucius, 'it is time for you to be going.' But 
Confucius was very unwilling to leave. The spring was coming on, when the 
sacrifice to Heaven would be offered, and he determined to wait and see 
whether the
 1 費. solemnization of that would bring the duke back to his right mind. No 
such result followed. The ceremony was hurried through, and portions of 
the offerings were not sent round to the various ministers, according to the 
established custom. Confucius regretfully took his departure, going away 
slowly and by easy stages [1]. He would have welcomed a message of 
recall. But the duke continued in his abandonment, and the sage went forth 
to thirteen weary years of homeless wandering.
 8. On leaving Lu, Confucius first bent his steps westward to the State of 
Wei, situate about where the present provinces of Chih-li and Ho-nan 
adjoin. 
 [Sidebar] He wanders from State to State. B.C. 497-484.
 He was now in his fifty-sixth year, and felt depressed and melancholy. 
As he went along, he gave expression to his feelings in verse:--
 'Fain would I still look towards Lu, and again,-- 'Through the valley howls the blast, A number of his disciples accompanied him, and his sadness infected 
them. When they arrived at the borders of Wei at a place called I, the 
warden sought an interview, and on coming out from the sage, he tried to 
comfort the disciples, saying, 'My friends, why are you distressed at your 
master's loss of office? The world has been long without the principles of 
truth and right; Heaven is going to use your master as a bell with its 
wooden tongue [3].' Such was the thought of this friendly stranger. The bell 
did indeed sound, but few had ears to hear.
 1 史記, 孔子世家, p. 5. See also Mencius, V. Pt. II. i. 4.; et al. Confucius's fame, however, had gone before him, and he was in little 
danger of having to suffer from want. On arriving at the capital of Wei, he 
lodged at first with a worthy officer, named Yen Ch'au-yu [1]. The reigning 
duke, known to us by the epithet of Ling [2], was a worthless, dissipated 
man, but he could not neglect a visitor of such eminence, and soon assigned 
to Confucius a revenue of 60,000 measures of grain [3]. Here he remained 
for ten months, and then for some reason left it to go to Ch'an [4]. On the 
way he had to pass by K'wang [5], a place probably in the present 
department of K'ai-fung in Ho-nan, which had formerly suffered from 
Yang-hu. It so happened that Confucius resembled Hu, and the attention of 
the people being called to him by the movements of his carriage-driver, 
they thought it was their old enemy, and made an attack upon him. His 
followers were alarmed, but he was calm, and tried to assure them by 
declaring his belief that he had a divine mission. He said to them, 'After 
the death of king Wan, was not the cause of truth lodged here in me? If 
Heaven had wished to let this cause of truth perish, then I, a future mortal, 
should not have got such a relation to that cause. While Heaven does not 
let the cause of truth perish, what can the people of K'wang do to me [6]?' 
Having escaped from the hands of his assailants, he does not seem to have 
carried out his purpose of going to Ch'an, but returned to Wei.
 On the way, he passed a house where he had formerly lodged, and 
finding that the master was dead, and the funeral ceremonies going on, he 
went in to condole and weep. When he came out, he told Tsze-kung to take 
the outside horses from his carriage, and give them as a contribution to the 
expenses of the occasion. 'You never did such a thing,' Tsze-kung 
remonstrated, 'at the funeral of any of your disciples; is it not too great a 
gift on this occasion of the death of an old host?' 'When I went in,' replied 
Confucius, 'my presence brought a burst of grief from the chief mourner, 
and I joined him with my tears. I dislike the thought of my tears not being 
followed by anything. Do it, my child [7].' On reaching Wei, he lodged with 
Chu Po-yu, an officer of whom
 1 顏讎由. See Mencius, V. Pt. I. viii. 2. honourable mention is made in the Analects [1]. But this time he did not 
remain long in the State. The duke was 
 [Sidebar] B.C. 495.
 married to a lady of the house of Sung, known by the name of Nan-tsze, 
notorious for her intrigues and wickedness. She sought an interview with 
the sage, which he was obliged unwillingly to accord [2]. No doubt he was 
innocent of thought or act of evil, but it gave great dissatisfaction to Tsze-
lu that his master should have been in company with such a woman, and 
Confucius, to assure him, swore an oath, saying, 'Wherein I have done 
improperly, may Heaven reject me! May Heaven reject me [3]!' He could 
not well abide, however, about such a court. One day the duke rode out 
through the streets of his capital in the same carriage with Nan-tsze, and 
made Confucius follow them in another. Perhaps he intended to honour the 
philosopher, but the people saw the incongruity, and cried out, 'Lust in the 
front; virtue behind!' Confucius was ashamed, and made the observation, 'I 
have not seen one who loves virtue as he loves beauty [4].' Wei was no 
place for him. He left it, and took his way towards Ch'an.
 Ch'an, which formed part of the present province of Ho-nan, lay south 
from Wei. After passing the small State of Ts'ao [5], he approached the 
borders of Sung, occupying the present prefecture of Kwei-teh, and had 
some intentions of entering it, when an incident occurred, which it is not 
easy to understand from the meagre style in which it is related, but which 
gave occasion to a remarkable saying. Confucius was practising ceremonies 
with his disciples, we are told, under the shade of a large tree. Hwan T'ui, 
an ill-minded officer of Sung, heard of it, and sent a band of men to pull 
down the tree, and kill the philosopher, if they could get hold of him. The 
disciples were much alarmed, but Confucius observed, 'Heaven has 
produced the virtue that is in me; what can Hwan T'ui do to me [6]?' They 
all made their escape, but seem to have been driven westwards to the 
State of Chang [7], on arriving at the gate conducting into which from the 
east, Confucius found himself separated from his followers. Tsze-kung had 
arrived before him, and was told by a native of Chang that there was a 
man standing by the east gate, with a forehead like Yao, a neck like Kao-
yao, his shoulders on a level with those of Tsze-ch'an, but wanting, below 
the waist, three
 1 Ana. XIV. xxvi; XV. vi. inches of the height of Yu, and altogether having the disconsolate 
appearance of a stray dog.' Tsze-kung knew it was the master, hastened to 
him, and repeated to his great amusement the description which the man 
had given. 'The bodily appearance,' said Confucius, 'is but a small matter, 
but to say I was like a stray dog,-- capital! capital!' The stay they made at 
Chang was short, and by the end of B.C. 495, Confucius was in Ch'an.
 All the next year he remained there, lodging with the warder of the city 
wall, an officer of worth, of the name of Chang [2], and we have no 
accounts of him which deserve to be related here [3].
 In B.C. 494, Ch'an was much disturbed by attacks from Wu [4], a large 
State, the capital of which was in the present department of Su-chau, and 
Confucius determined to retrace his steps to Wei. On the way he was laid 
hold of at a place called P'u [5], which was held by a rebellious officer 
against Wei, and before he could get away, he was obliged to engage that 
he would not proceed thither. Thither, notwithstanding, he continued his 
route, and when Tsze-kung asked him whether it was right to violate the 
oath he had taken, he replied, 'It was a forced oath. The spirits do not hear 
such [6].' 'The duke Ling received him with distinction, but paid no more 
attention to his lessons than before, and Confucius is said then to have 
uttered his complaint, 'If there were any of the princes who would employ 
me, in the course of twelve months I should have done something 
considerable. In three years the government would be perfected [7].'
 A circumstance occurred to direct his attention to the State of Tsin [8], 
which occupied the southern part of the present Shan-hsi, and extended 
over the Yellow river into Ho-nan. An invitation came to Confucius, like 
that which he had formerly received from Kung-shan Fu-zao. Pi Hsi, an 
officer of Tsin, who was holding the town of Chung-mau against his chief, 
invited him to visit him, and Confucius was inclined to go. Tsze-lu was 
always the mentor on such occasions. He said to him, 'Master, I have heard 
you say,
 1 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 6. that when a man in his own person is guilty of doing evil, a superior 
man will not associate with him. Pi Hsi is in rebellion; if you go to him, 
what shall be said?' Confucius replied, 'Yes, I did use those words. But is it 
not said that if a thing be really hard, it may be ground without being 
made thin; and if it be really white, it may be steeped in a dark fluid 
without being made black? Am I a bitter gourd? Am I to be hung up out of 
the way of being eaten [1]?'
 These sentiments sound strangely from his lips. After all, he did not go 
to Pi Hsi; and having travelled as far as the Yellow river that he might see 
one of the principal ministers of Tsin, he heard of the violent death of two 
men of worth, and returned to Wei, lamenting the fate which prevented 
him from crossing the stream, and trying to solace himself with poetry as 
he had done on leaving Lu. Again did he communicate with the duke, but 
as ineffectually, and disgusted at being questioned by him about military 
tactics, he left and went back to Ch'an.
 He resided in Ch'an all the next year, B.C. 491, without anything 
occurring there which is worthy of note [2]. Events had transpired in Lu, 
however, which were to issue in his return to his native State. The duke 
Ting had deceased B.C. 494, and Chi Hwan, the chief of the Chi family, died 
in this year. On his death-bed, he felt remorse for his conduct to Confucius, 
and charged his successor, known to us in the Analects as Chi K'ang, to 
recall the sage; but the charge was not immediately fulfilled. Chi K'ang, by 
the advice of one of his officers, sent to Ch'an for the disciple Yen Ch'iu 
instead. Confucius willingly sent him off, and would gladly have 
accompanied him. 'Let me return!' he said, 'Let me return [3]!' But that was 
not to be for several years yet.
 In B.C. 490, accompanied, as usual, by several of his disciples, he went 
from Ch'an to Ts'ai, a small dependency of the great fief of Ch'u, which 
occupied a large part of the present provinces of Hu-nan and Hu-pei. On 
the way, between Ch'an and Ts'ai, their provisions became exhausted, and 
they were cut off somehow from obtaining a fresh supply. The disciples 
were quite overcome with want, and Tsze-lu said to the master, 'Has the 
superior man indeed to endure in this way?' Confucius answered him, 'The 
superior man may indeed have to endure want; but the mean man
 l Ana. XVII. vii. when he is in want, gives way to unbridled license [1].' According to the 
'Narratives of the School,' the distress continued seven days, during which 
time Confucius retained his equanimity, and was even cheerful, playing on 
his lute and singing [2]. He retained, however, a strong impression of the 
perils of the season, and we find him afterwards recurring to it, and 
lamenting that of the friends that were with him in Ch'an and Ts'ai, there 
were none remaining to enter his door [3].
 Escaped from this strait, he remained in Ts'ai over B.C. 489, and in the 
following year we find him in Sheh, another district of Ch'u, the chief of 
which had taken the title of duke, according to the usurping policy of that 
State. Puzzled about his visitor, he asked Tsze-lu what he should think of 
him, but the disciple did not venture a reply. When Confucius heard of it, 
he said to Tsze-lu. 'Why did you not say to him:-- He is simply a man who 
in his eager pursuit of knowledge forgets his food, who in the joy of its 
attainment forgets his sorrows, and who does not perceive that old age is 
coming on [4]?' Subsequently, the duke, in conversation with Confucius, 
asked him about government, and got the reply, dictated by some 
circumstances of which we are ignorant, 'Good government obtains, when 
those who are near are made happy, and those who are far off are 
attracted [5]'
 After a short stay in Sheh, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, he returned to 
Ts'ai, and having to dross a river, he sent Tsze-lu to inquire for the ford of 
two men who were at work in a neighboring field. They were recluses, 
men who had withdrawn from public life in disgust at the waywardness of 
the times. One of them was called Ch'ang-tsu, and instead of giving Tsze-lu 
the information he wanted, he asked him, 'Who is it that holds the reins in 
the carriage there?' 'It is K'ung Ch'iu.' 'K'ung Ch'iu of Lu?' 'Yes,' was the 
reply, and then the man rejoined, 'He knows the ford.'
 Tsze-lu applied to the other, who was called Chieh-ni, but got for 
answer the question, 'Who are you, Sir?' He replied, 'I am Chung Yu.' 
'Chung Yu, who is the disciple of K'ung Ch'iu of Lu?' 'Yes,' again replied 
Tsze-lu, and Chieh-ni said to him, 'Disorder, like a swelling flood, spreads 
over the whole kingdom,
 1 Ana. XV. i. 2, 3. and who is he that will change it for you? Than follow one who merely 
withdraws from this one and that one, had you not better follow those who 
withdraw from the world altogether?' With this he fell to covering up the 
seed, and gave no more heed to the stranger. Tsze-lu went back and 
reported what they had said, when Confucius vindicated his own course, 
saying. 'It is impossible to associate with birds and beasts as if they were 
the same with us. If I associate not with these people,-- with mankind,-- 
with whom shall I associate? If right principles prevailed through the 
kingdom, there would be no need for me to change its state [1].'
 About the same time he had an encounter with another recluse, who 
was known as 'The madman of Ch'u.' He passed by the carriage of 
Confucius, singing out, 'O phoenix, O phoenix, how is your virtue 
degenerated! As to the past, reproof is useless, but the future may be 
provided against. Give up, give up your vain pursuit.' Confucius alighted 
and wished to enter into conversation with him, but the man hastened 
away [2].
 But now the attention of the ruler of Ch'u -- king, as he styled himself -- 
was directed to the illustrious stranger who was in his dominions, and he 
met Confucius and conducted him to his capital, which was in the present 
district of I-ch'ang, in the department of Hsiang-yang [3], in Hu-pei. After a 
time, he proposed endowing the philosopher with a considerable territory, 
but was dissuaded by his prime minister, who said to him, 'Has your 
majesty any officer who could discharge the duties of an ambassador like 
Tsze-kung? or any one so qualified for a premier as Yen Hui? or any one to 
compare as a general with Tsze-lu? The kings Wan and Wu, from their 
hereditary dominions of a hundred li, rose to the sovereignty of the 
kingdom. If K'ung Ch'iu, with such disciples to be his ministers, get the 
possession of any territory, it will not be to the prosperity of Ch'u [4]? On 
this remonstrance the king gave up his purpose; and, when he died in the 
same year, Confucius left the State, and went back again to Wei.
 The duke Ling had died four years before, soon after Confucius
 [Sidebar] B.C. 489.
 had last parted from him, and the reigning duke, known to us by the 
title of Ch'u [5], was his grandson, and was holding the principality against 
his own father. The relations
 1 Ana. XVIII. vi. between them were rather complicated. The father had been driven out 
in consequence of an attempt which he had instigated on the life of his 
step-mother, the notorious Nan-tsze, and the succession was given to his 
son. Subsequently, the father wanted to reclaim what he deemed his right, 
and an unseemly struggle ensued. The duke Ch'u was conscious how much 
his cause would be strengthened by the support of Confucius, and hence 
when he got to Wei, Tsze-lu could say to him, 'The prince of Wei has been 
waiting for you, in order with you to administer the government;-- what 
will you consider the first thing to be done [1]?' The opinion of the 
philosopher, however, was against the propriety of the duke's course [2], 
and he declined taking office with him, though he remained in Wei for 
between five and six years. During all that time there is a blank in his 
history. In the very year of his return, according to the 'Annals of the 
Empire,' his most beloved disciple, Yen Hui, died, on which occasion he 
exclaimed, 'Alas! Heaven is destroying me! Heaven is destroying me [3]!' 
The death of his wife is assigned to B.C. 484, but nothing else is related 
which we can connect with this long period.
 9. His return to Lu was brought about by the disciple Yen Yu, who, we 
have seen, went into the service of Chi K'ang, in B.C. 491.
 [Sidebar] From his return to Lu to his death. B.C. 484-478.
 In the year B.C. 483, Yu had the conduct of some military operations 
against Ch'i, and being successful, Chi K'ang asked him how he had 
obtained his military skill;-- was it from nature, or by learning? He replied 
that he had learned it from Confucius, and entered into a glowing eulogy of 
the philosopher. The chief declared that he would bring Confucius home 
again to Lu. 'If you do so,' said the disciple, 'see that you do not let mean 
men come between you and him.' On this K'ang sent three officers with 
appropriate presents to Wei, to invite the wanderer home, and he returned 
with them accordingly [4].
 This event took place in the eleventh year of the duke Ai [5], who 
succeeded to Ting, and according to K'ung Fu, Confucius's descendant, the 
invitation proceeded from him [6]. We may suppose that
 1 Ana. XIII. iii. In the notes on this passage, I have given Chu Hsi's 
opinion as to the time when Tsze-lu made this remark. It seems more 
correct, however, to refer it to Confucius's return to Wei from Ch'u, as is 
done by Chiang Yung. while Chi K'ang was the mover and director of the proceeding, it was 
with the authority and approval of the duke. It is represented in the 
chronicle of Tso Ch'iu-ming as having occurred at a very opportune time. 
The philosopher had been consulted a little before by K'ung Wan [1], an 
officer of Wei, about how he should conduct a feud with another officer, 
and disgusted at being referred to on such a subject, had ordered his 
carriage and prepared to leave the State, exclaiming, 'The bird chooses its 
tree. The tree does not choose the bird.' K'ung Wan endeavoured to excuse 
himself, and to prevail on Confucius to remain in Wei, and just at this 
juncture the messengers from Lu arrived [2].
 Confucius was now in his sixty-ninth year. The world had not dealt 
kindly with him. In every State which he had visited he had met with 
disappointment and sorrow. Only five more years remained to him, nor 
were they of a brighter character than the past. He had, indeed, attained to 
that state, he tells us, in which 'he could follow what his heart desired 
without transgressing what was right [3],' but other people were not more 
inclined than they had been to abide by his counsels. The duke Ai and Chi 
K'ang often conversed with him, but he no longer had weight in the 
guidance of state affairs, and wisely addressed himself to the completion of 
his literary labors. He wrote a preface, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, to the 
Shu-ching; carefully digested the rites and ceremonies determined by the 
wisdom of the more ancient sages and kings; collected and arranged the 
ancient poetry; and undertook the reform of music [4]. He has told us 
himself. 'I returned from Wei to Lu, and then the music was reformed, and 
the pieces in the Songs of the Kingdom and Praise Songs found all their 
proper place [5].' To the Yi-ching he devoted much study, and Sze-ma 
Ch'ien says that the leather thongs by which the tablets of his copy were 
bound together were thrice worn out. 'If some years were added to my 
life,' he said, 'I would give fifty to the study of the Yi, and then I might 
come to be without great faults [6].' During this time also, we may suppose 
that he supplied Tsang Shan with the materials of the classic of Filial Piety. 
The same year that he returned, Chi Kang sent Yen Yu to ask his opinion 
about an
 1 孔文子, the same who is mentioned in the Analects, V. xiv. additional impost which he wished to lay upon the people, but Confucius 
refused to give any reply, telling the disciple privately his disapproval of 
the proposed measure. It was carried out, however, in the following year, 
by the agency of Yen, on which occasion, I suppose, it was that Confucius 
said to the other disciples, 'He is no disciple of mine; my little children, 
beat the drum and assail him [1].' The year B.C. 483 was marked by the 
death of his son Li, which he seems to have borne with more equanimity 
than he did that of his disciple Yen Hui, which some writers assign to the 
following year, though I have already mentioned it under the year B.C. 
489.
 In the spring of B.C. 481, a servant of Chi K'ang caught a Ch'i-lin on a 
hunting excursion of the duke in the present district of Chia-hsiang [2]. No 
person could tell what strange animal it was, and Confucius was called to 
look at it. He at once knew it to be a lin, and the legend-writers say 
that it bore on one of its horns the piece of ribbon, which his mother had 
attached to the one that appeared to her before his birth. According to the 
chronicle of Kung-yang, he was profoundly affected. He cried out, 'For 
whom have you come? For whom have you come?' His tears flowed freely, 
and he added, 'The course of my doctrines is run [3].'
 Notwithstanding the appearance of the lin, the life of Confucius 
was still protracted for two years longer, though he took occasion to 
terminate with that event his history of the Ch'un Ch'iu. This Work, 
according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, was altogether the production of this year, but 
we heed not suppose that it was so. In it, from the standpoint of Lu, he 
briefly indicates the principal events occurring throughout the country, 
every term being expressive, it is said, of the true character of the actors 
and events described. Confucius said himself, 'It is the Spring and Autumn 
which will make men know me, and it is the Spring and Autumn which 
will make men condemn me [4].' Mencius makes the composition of it to 
have been an achievement as great as Yu's regulation of the waters of the 
deluge:-- 'Confucius completed the Spring and Autumn, and rebellious 
ministers and villainous sons were struck with terror [5].'
 Towards the end of this year, word came to Lu that the duke
 1 Ana. XI. xvi. of Ch'i had been murdered by one of his officers. Confucius was moved 
with indignation. Such an outrage he felt, called for his solemn 
interference. He bathed, went to court, and represented the matter to the 
duke, saying, 'Ch'an Hang has slain his sovereign, I beg that you will 
undertake to punish him.' The duke pleaded his incapacity, urging that Lu 
was weak compared with Ch'i, but Confucius replied, 'One half the people 
of Ch'i are not consenting to the deed. If you add to the people of Lu one 
half the people of Ch'i, you are sure to overcome.' But he could not infuse 
his spirit into the duke, who told him to go and lay the matter before the 
chiefs of the three Families. Sorely against his sense of propriety, he did so, 
but they would not act, and he withdrew with the remark, 'Following in 
the rear of the great officers, I did not dare not to represent such a matter 
[1].'
 In the year B.C. 479, Confucius had to mourn the death of another of his 
disciples, one of those who had been longest with him, the well-known 
Tsze-lu. He stands out a sort of Peter in the Confucian school, a man of 
impulse, prompt to speak and prompt to act. He gets many a check from 
the master, but there is evidently a strong sympathy between them. Tsze-
lu uses a freedom with him on which none of the other disciples dares to 
venture, and there is not one among them all, for whom, if I may speak 
from my own feeling, the foreign student comes to form such a liking. A 
pleasant picture is presented to us in one passage of the Analects. It is 
said, 'The disciple Min was standing by his side, looking bland and precise; 
Tsze-lu (named Yu), looking bold and soldierly; Yen Yu and Tsze-kung, 
with a free and straightforward manner. The master was pleased, but he 
observed, "Yu there!-- he will not die a natural death [2]."'
 This prediction was verified. When Confucius returned to Lu from Wei, 
he left Tsze-lu and Tsze-kao [3] engaged there in official service. Troubles 
arose. News came to Lu, B.C. 479, that a revolution was in progress in Wei, 
and when Confucius heard it, he said, 'Ch'ai will come here, but Yu will die 
[4].' So it turned out. When Tsze-kao saw that matters were desperate he 
made his escape, but Tsze-lu would not forsake the chief who had treated
 1 See the 左傳, 哀公十四年 and Analects XIV. xxii. him well. He threw himself into the melee, and was slain. Confucius 
wept sore for him, but his own death was not far off. It took place on the 
eleventh day of the fourth month in the same year, B.C. 479 [1]. Early one 
morning, we are told, he got up, and with his hands behind his back, 
dragging his staff, he moved about by his door, crooning over,--
 'The great mountain must crumble; After a little, he entered the house and sat down opposite the door. 
Tsze-kung had heard his words, and said to himself, 'If the great mountain 
crumble, to what shall I look up? If the strong beam break, and the wise 
man wither away, on whom shall I lean? The master, I fear, is going to be 
ill.' With this he hastened into the house. Confucius said to him, 'Ts'ze, what 
makes you so late? According to the statutes of Hsia, the corpse was 
dressed and coffined at the top of the eastern steps, treating the dead as if 
he were still the host. Under the Yin, the ceremony was performed 
between the two pillars, as if the dead were both host and guest. The rule 
of Chau is to perform it at the top of the western steps, treating the dead 
as if he were a guest. I am a man of Yin, and last night I dreamt that I was 
sitting with offerings before me between the two pillars. No intelligent 
monarch arises; there is not one in the kingdom that will make me his 
master. My time has come to die.' So it was. He went to his couch, and after 
seven days expired [2].
 Such is the account which we have of the last hours of the great 
philosopher of China. His end was not unimpressive, but it was melancholy. 
He sank behind a cloud. Disappointed hopes made his soul bitter. The great 
ones of the kingdom had not received his teachings. No wife nor child was 
by to do the kindly offices of affection for him. Nor were the expectations 
of another life present with him as he passed through the dark valley. He 
uttered no prayer, and he betrayed no apprehensions. Deep-treasured in 
his own heart may have been the thought that he had endeavoured to 
serve his generation by the will of God, but he gave no sign. 'The mountain 
falling came to nought, and the rock was removed
 1 See the 左傳, 哀公十六年, and Chiang Yung's Life of Confucius, in 
loc. out of his place. So death prevailed against him and he passed; his 
countenance was changed, and he was sent away.'
 10. I flatter myself that the preceding paragraphs contain a more 
correct narrative of the principal incidents in the life of Confucius than has 
yet been given in any European language. They might easily have been 
expanded into a volume, but I did not wish to exhaust the subject, but only 
to furnish a sketch, which, while it might satisfy the general reader, would 
be of special assistance to the careful student of the classical Books. I had 
taken many notes of the manifest errors in regard to chronology and other 
matters in the 'Narratives of the School,' and the chapter of Sze-ma Ch'ien 
on the K'ung family, when the digest of Chiang Yung, to which I have made 
frequent reference, attracted my attention. Conclusions to which I had 
come were confirmed, and a clue was furnished to difficulties which I was 
seeking to disentangle. I take the opportunity to acknowledge here my 
obligations to it. With a few notices of Confucius's habits and manners, I 
shall conclude this section.
 Very little can be gathered from reliable sources on the personal 
appearance of the sage. The height of his father is stated, as I have noted, 
to have been ten feet, and though Confucius came short of this by four 
inches, he was often called 'the tall man.' It is allowed that the ancient foot 
or cubit was shorter than the modem, but it must be reduced more than 
any scholar I have consulted has yet done, to bring this statement within 
the range of credibility. The legends assign to his figure 'nine-and-forty 
remarkable peculiarities [1],' a tenth part of which would have made him 
more a monster than a man. Dr. Morrison says that the images of him 
which he had seen in the northern parts of China, represent him as of a 
dark, swarthy colour [2]. It is not so with those common in the south. He 
was, no doubt, in size and complexion much the same as many of his 
descendants in the present day. Dr. Edkins and myself enjoyed the services 
of two of those descendants, who acted as 'wheelers' in the wheelbarrows 
which conveyed us from Ch'u-fau to a town on the Grand Canal more than 
250 miles off. They were strong, capable men, both physically and 
mentally superior to their companions.
 1 四十九表. But if his disciples had nothing to chronicle of his personal appearance, 
they have gone very minutely into an account of many of his habits. The 
tenth Book of the Analects is all occupied with his deportment, his eating, 
and his dress. In public, whether in the village, the temple, or the court, he 
was the man of rule and ceremony, but 'at home he was not formal.' Yet if 
not formal, he was particular. In bed even he did not forget himself;-- 'he 
did not lie like a corpse,' and 'he did not speak.' 'He required his sleeping 
dress to be half as long again as his body.' 'If he happened to be sick, and 
the prince came to visit him, he had his face set to the east, made his court 
robes be put over him, and drew his girdle across them.'
 He was nice in his diet,-- 'not disliking to have his rice dressed fine, nor 
to have his minced meat cut small.' 'Anything at all gone he would not 
touch.' 'He must have his meat cut properly, and to every kind its proper 
sauce; but he was not a great eater.' 'It was only in drink that he laid down 
no limit to himself, but he did not allow himself to be confused by it.' 
'When the villagers were drinking together, on those who carried staffs 
going out, he went out immediately after.' There must always be ginger at 
the table, and 'when eating, he did not converse.' 'Although his food might 
be coarse rice and poor soup, he would offer a little of it in sacrifice, with a 
grave, respectful air.'
 'On occasion of a sudden clap of thunder, or a violent wind, he would 
change countenance. He would do the same, and rise up moreover, when 
he found himself a guest at a loaded board.' 'At the sight of a person in 
mourning, he would also change countenance, and if he happened to be in 
his carriage, he would bend forward with a respectful salutation.' 'His 
general way in his carriage was not to turn his head round, nor talk 
hastily, nor point with his hands.' He was charitable. 'When any of his 
friends died, if there were no relations who could be depended on for the 
necessary offices, he would say, "I will bury him."
 'The disciples were so careful to record these and other characteristics 
of their master, it is said, because every act, of movement or of rest, was 
closely associated with the great principles which it was his object to 
inculcate. The detail of so many small matters, however, hardly impresses 
a foreigner so favourably. There rather seems to be a want of freedom 
about the philosopher.
 SECTION II. 1. Confucius died, we have seen, complaining that of all the princes of 
the kingdom there was not one who would adopt his
 [Sidebar] Homage rendered to Confucius by the sovereigns of 
China.
 principles and obey his lessons. He had hardly passed from the stage of 
life, when his merit began to be acknowledged. When the duke Ai heard of 
his death, he pronounced his eulogy in the words, 'Heaven has not left to 
me the aged man. There is none now to assist me on the throne. Woe is me! 
Alas! O venerable Ni [1]!' Tsze-kung complained of the inconsistency of this 
lamentation from one who could not use the master when he was alive, but 
the prince was probably sincere in his grief. He caused a temple to be 
erected, and ordered that sacrifice should be offered to the sage, at the 
four seasons of the year [2].
 The sovereigns of the tottering dynasty of Chau had not the intelligence, 
nor were they in a position, to do honour to the departed philosopher, but 
the facts detailed in the first chapter of these prolegomena, in connexion 
with the attempt of the founder of the Ch'in dynasty to destroy the literary 
monuments of antiquity, show how the authority of Confucius had come by 
that time to prevail through the nation. The founder of the Han dynasty, in 
passing through Lu, B.C. 195, visited his tomb and offered the three victims 
in sacrifice to him. Other sovereigns since then have often made 
pilgrimages to the spot. The most famous temple in the empire now rises 
near the place of the grave. The second and greatest of the rulers of the 
present dynasty, in the twenty-third year of his reign, the K'ang-hsi 
period, there set the example of kneeling thrice, and each time laying his 
forehead thrice in the dust, before the image of the sage.
 In the year of our Lord 1, began the practice of conferring honourary 
designations on Confucius by imperial authority. The emperor Ping [3] then 
styled him-- 'The duke Ni, all-complete and
l Li Chi, II. Sect. I. iii. 43. This eulogy is found at greater length in the 左傳, 
immediately after the notice of the sage's death. illustrious [1].' This was changed, in A.D. 492, to-- 'The venerable Ni, the 
accomplished Sage [2].' Other titles have supplanted this. Shun-chih [3], the 
first of the Man-chau dynasty, adopted, in his second year, A.D. 1645, the 
style, 'K'ung, the ancient Teacher, accomplished and illustrious, all-
complete, the perfect Sage [4];' but twelve years later, a shorter title was 
introduced,-- 'K'ung, the ancient Teacher, the perfect Sage [5].' Since that 
year no further alteration has been made.
 At first, the worship of Confucius was confined to the country of Lu, but 
in A.D. 57 it was enacted that sacrifices should be offered to him in the 
imperial college, and in all the colleges of the principal territorial divisions 
throughout the empire. In those sacrifices he was for some centuries 
associated with the duke of Chau, the legislator to whom Confucius made 
frequent reference, but in A.D. 609 separate temples were assigned to 
them, and in 628 our sage displaced the older worthy altogether. About 
the same time began the custom, which continues to the present day, of 
erecting temples to him,-- separate structures, in connexion with all the 
colleges, or examination-halls, of the country.
 The sage is not alone in those temples. In a hall behind the principal one 
occupied by himself are the tablets -- in some cases, the images -- of 
several of his ancestors, and other worthies; while associated with himself 
are his principal disciples, and many who in subsequent times have 
signalized themselves as expounders and exemplifiers of his doctrines. On 
the first day of every month, offerings of fruits and vegetables are set 
forth, and on the fifteenth there is a solemn burning of incense. But twice a 
year, in the middle months of spring and autumn, when the first ting 
day [6] of the month comes round, the worship of Confucius is performed 
with peculiar solemnity. At the imperial college the emperor himself is 
required to attend in state, and is in fact the principal performer. After all 
the preliminary arrangements have been made, and the emperor has twice 
knelt and six times bowed his head to the earth, the presence of 
Confucius's spirit is invoked in the words, 'Great art thou, O perfect sage! 
Thy virtue is full; thy doctrine is complete. Among mortal men there has 
not been thine equal. All kings honour thee. Thy statutes and laws have 
come gloriously
 1 成宣尼公. down. Thou art the pattern in this imperial school. Reverently have the 
sacrificial vessels been set out. Full of awe, we sound our drums and bells 
[1].'
 The spirit is supposed now to be present, and the service proceeds 
through various offerings, when the first of which has been set forth, an 
officer reads the following [2], which is the prayer on the occasion:-- 'On 
this ... month of this ... year, I, A.B., the emperor, offer a sacrifice to 
the philosopher K'ung, the ancient Teacher, the perfect Sage, and say,-- O 
Teacher, in virtue equal to Heaven and Earth, whose doctrines embrace the 
past time and the present, thou didst digest and transmit the six classics, 
and didst hand down lessons for all generations! Now in this second month 
of spring (or autumn), in reverent observance of the old statutes, with 
victims, silks, spirits, and fruits, I carefully offer sacrifice to thee. With 
thee are associated the philosopher Yen, Continuator of thee; the 
philosopher Tsang, Exhibiter of thy fundamental principles; the 
philosopher Tsze-sze, Transmitter of thee; and the philosopher Mang, 
Second to thee. May'st thou enjoy the offerings!'
 I need not go on to enlarge on the homage which the emperors of China 
render to Confucius. It could not be more complete. He was unreasonably 
neglected when alive. He is now unreasonably venerated when dead.
 2. The rulers of China are not singular in this matter, but in entire 
sympathy with the mass of their people. It is the distinction
 [Sidebar] General appreciation of Confucius.
 of this empire that education has been highly prized in it from the 
earliest times. It was so before the era of Confucius, and we may be sure 
that the system met with his approbation. One of his remarkable sayings 
was,-- 'To lead an uninstructed people to war is to throw them away [3].' 
When he pronounced this judgment, he was not thinking of military 
training, but of education in the duties of life and citizenship. A people so 
taught, he thought, would be morally fitted to fight for their government. 
Mencius, when lecturing to the ruler of T'ang on the proper way of 
governing a kingdom, told him that he must provide the means of 
education for all, the poor as well as the rich. 'Establish,' said he, 'hsiang, 
hsu, hsio, and hsiao,-- all those educational institutions,-- for the 
instruction of the people [4].'
 1 2 See the 大清通禮卷十二. At the present day, education is widely diffused throughout China. In 
few other countries is the schoolmaster more abroad, and in all schools it is 
Confucius who is taught. The plan of competitive examinations, and the 
selection for civil offices only from those who have been successful 
candidates,-- good so far as the competition is concerned, but injurious 
from the restricted range of subjects with which an acquaintance is 
required,-- have obtained for more than twelve centuries. The classical 
works are the text books. It is from them almost exclusively that the 
themes proposed to determine the knowledge and ability of the students 
are chosen. The whole of the magistracy of China is thus versed in all that 
is recorded of the sage, and in the ancient literature which he preserved. 
His thoughts are familiar to every man in authority, and his character is 
more or less reproduced in him.
 The official civilians of China, numerous as they are, are but a fraction 
of its students, and the students, or those who make literature a 
profession, are again but a fraction of those who attend school for a shorter 
or longer period. Yet so far as the studies have gone, they have been 
occupied with the Confucian writings. In the schoolrooms there is a tablet 
or inscription on the wall, sacred to the sage, and every pupil is required, 
on coming to school on the morning of the first and fifteenth of every 
month, to bow before it, the first thing, as an act of reverence [1]. Thus all 
in China who receive the slightest tincture of learning do so at the fountain 
of Confucius. They learn of him and do homage to him at once. I have 
repeatedly quoted the statement that during his life-time he had three 
thousand disciples. Hundreds of millions are his disciples now. It is hardly 
necessary to make any allowance in this statement for the followers of 
Taoism and Buddhism, for, as Sir John Davis has observed, 'whatever the 
other opinions or faith of a Chinese may be, he takes good care to treat 
Confucius with respect [2].' For two thousand years he has reigned 
supreme, the undisputed teacher of this most populous land.
 3. This position and influence of Confucius are to be ascribed, I conceive, 
chiefly to two causes:-- his being the preserver, namely of
 l During the present dynasty, the tablet of 文昌帝君, the god of literature, 
has to a considerable extent displaced that of Confucius in schools. Yet the 
worship of him does not clash with that of the other. He is 'the father' of 
composition only. the monuments of antiquity, and the exemplifier and expounder of
 [Sidebar] The causes of his influence.
 the maxims of the golden age of China; and the devotion to him of his 
immediate disciples and their early followers. The national and the 
personal are thus blended in him, each in its highest degree of excellence. 
He was a Chinese of the Chinese; he is also represented as, and all now 
believe him to have been, the beau ideal of humanity in its best and 
noblest estate.
 4. It may be well to bring forward here Confucius's own estimate of 
himself and of his doctrines. It will serve to illustrate the 
 [Sidebar] His own estimate of himself and of his doctrines.
 statements just made. The following are some of his sayings:-- 'The sage 
and the man of perfect virtue;-- how dare I rank myself with them? It 
may simply be said of me, that I strive to become such without satiety, 
and teach others without weariness.' 'In letters I am perhaps equal to 
other men; but the character of the superior man, carrying out in his 
conduct what he professes, is what I have not yet attained to.' 'The leaving 
virtue without proper cultivation; the not thoroughly discussing what is 
learned; not being able to move towards righteousness of which a 
knowledge is gained; and not being able to change what is not good;-- 
these are the things which occasion me solicitude.' 'I am not one who was 
born in the possession of knowledge; I am one who is fond of antiquity and 
earnest in seeking it there.' 'A transmitter and not a maker, believing in 
and loving the ancients, I venture to compare myself with our old P'ang 
[1].'
 Confucius cannot be thought to speak of himself in these declarations 
more highly than he ought to do. Rather we may recognise in them the 
expressions of a genuine humility. He was conscious that personally he 
came short in many things, but he toiled after the character, which he saw, 
or fancied that he saw, in the ancient sages whom he acknowledged; and 
the lessons of government and morals which he labored to diffuse were 
those which had already been inculcated and exhibited by them. 
Emphatically he was 'a transmitter and not a maker.' It is not to be 
understood that he was not fully satisfied of the truth of the principles 
which he had learned. He held them with the full approval and consent of 
his own understanding. He believed that if they were acted on, they would 
remedy the evils of his time.
 1 All these passages are taken from the seventh Book of the Analects. 
See chapters xxxiii, xxxii, iii, xix, and i. There was nothing to prevent rulers like Yao and Shun and the great Yu 
from again arising, and a condition of happy tranquillity being realized 
throughout the kingdom under their sway.
 If in anything he thought himself 'superior and alone,' having attributes 
which others could not claim, it was in his possessing a divine commission 
as the conservator of ancient truth and rules. He does not speak very 
definitely on this point. It is noted that 'the appointments of Heaven was 
one of the subjects on which he rarely touched [1].' His most remarkable 
utterance was that which I have already given in the sketch of his Life:-- 
'When he was put in fear in K'wang, he said, "After the death of king Wan, 
was not the cause of truth lodged here in me? If Heaven had wished to let 
this cause of truth perish, then I, a future mortal, should not have got such 
a relation to that cause. While Heaven does not let the cause of truth 
perish, what can the people of K'wang do to me [2]?"' Confucius, then, did 
feel that he was in the world for a special purpose. But it was not to 
announce any new truths, or to initiate any new economy. It was to 
prevent what had previously been known from being lost. He followed in 
the wake of Yao and Shun, of T'ang, and king Wan. Distant from the last by 
a long interval of time, he would have said that he was distant from him 
also by a great inferiority of character, but still he had learned the 
principles on which they all happily governed the country, and in their 
name he would lift up a standard against the prevailing lawlessness of his 
age.
 5. The language employed with reference to Confucius by his disciples 
and their early followers presents a striking contrast with his own.
 [Sidebar] Estimate of him by his disciples and their early 
followers.
 I have already, in writing of the scope and value of 'The Doctrine of the 
Mean,' called attention to the extravagant eulogies of his grandson Tsze-
sze. He only followed the example which had been set by those among 
whom the philosopher went in and out. We have the language of Yen Yuan, 
his favourite, which is comparatively moderate, and simply expresses the 
genuine admiration of a devoted pupil [3]. Tsze-kung on several occasions 
spoke in a different style. Having heard that one of the chiefs of Lu had 
said that he himself -- Tsze-kung -- was superior to Confucius, he 
observed, 'Let me use the comparison of a house and its encompassing 
wall. My wall
 1 Ana. IX. i. only reaches to the shoulders. One may peep over it, and see whatever 
is valuable in the apartments. The wall of my master is several fathoms 
high. If one do not find the door and enter by it, he cannot see the rich 
ancestral temple with its beauties, nor all the officers in their rich array. 
But I may assume that they are few who find the door. The remark of the 
chief was only what might have been expected [1]'
 Another time, the same individual having spoken revilingly of 
Confucius, Tsze-kung said, 'It is of no use doing so. Chung-ni cannot be 
reviled. The talents and virtue of other men are hillocks and mounds 
which may be stepped over. Chung-ni is the sun or moon, which it is not 
possible to step over. Although a man may wish to cut himself off from the 
sage, what harm can he do to the sun and moon? He only shows that he 
does not know his own capacity [2].'
 In conversation with a fellow-disciple, Tsze-kung took a still higher 
flight. Being charged by Tsze-ch'in with being too modest, for that 
Confucius was not really superior to him, he replied, 'For one word a man 
is often deemed to be wise, and for one word he is often deemed to be 
foolish. We ought to be careful indeed in what we say. Our master cannot 
be attained to, just in the same way as the heavens cannot be gone up to 
by the steps of a stair. Were our master in the position of the prince of a 
State, or the chief of a Family, we should find verified the description 
which has been given of a sage's rule:-- He would plant the people, and 
forthwith they would be established; he would lead them on, and forthwith 
they would follow him; he would make them happy, and forthwith 
multitudes would resort to his dominions; he would stimulate them, and 
forthwith they would be harmonious. While he lived, he would be glorious. 
When he died, he would be bitterly lamented. How is it possible for him to 
be attained to [3]?'
 From these representations of Tsze-kung, it was not a difficult step for 
Tsze-sze to take in exalting Confucius not only to the level of the ancient 
sages, but as 'the equal of Heaven.' And Mencius took up the theme. Being 
questioned by Kung-sun Ch'au, one of his disciples, about two 
acknowledged sages, Po-i and I Yin, whether they were to be placed in the 
same rank with Confucius, he replied, 'No. Since there were living men 
until now, there never was another Confucius;' and then he proceeded to 
fortify his
 1 Ana. XIX. xxiii. opinion by the concurring testimony of Tsai Wo, Tsze-kung, and Yu Zo, 
who all had wisdom, he thought, sufficient to know their master. Tsai Wo's 
opinion was, 'According to my view of our master, he is far superior to Yao 
and Shun.' Tsze-kung said, 'By viewing the ceremonial ordinances of a 
prince, we know the character of his government. By hearing his music, we 
know the character of his virtue. From the distance of a hundred ages 
after, I can arrange, according to their merits, the kings of those hundred 
ages;-- not one of them can escape me. From the birth of mankind till now, 
there has never been another like our master.' Yu Zo said, 'Is it only among 
men that it is so? There is the ch'i-lin among quadrupeds; the fung-hwang 
among birds; the T'ai mountain among mounds and ant-hills; and rivers 
and seas among rainpools. Though different in degree, they are the same in 
kind. So the sages among mankind are also the same in kind. But they 
stand out from their fellows, and rise above the level; and from the birth 
of mankind till now, there never has been one so complete as Confucius 
[1].' I will not indulge in farther illustration. The judgment of the sage's 
disciples, of Tsze-sze, and of Mencius, has been unchallenged by the mass 
of the scholars of China. Doubtless it pleases them to bow down at the 
shrine of the Sage, for their profession of literature is thereby glorified. A 
reflection of the honour done to him falls upon themselves. And the 
powers that be, and the multitudes of the people, fall in with the judgment. 
Confucius is thus, in the empire of China, the one man by whom all possible 
personal excellence was exemplified, and by whom all possible lessons of 
social virtue and political wisdom are taught.
 6. The reader will be prepared by the preceding account not to expect to 
find any light thrown by Confucius on the great problems of the human 
condition and destiny. He did not speculate on the creation of things or the 
end of them. He was not troubled to account for the origin of man, nor did 
he seek to know about his hereafter. He meddled neither with physics nor 
metaphysics [2].
 [Sidebar] Subjects on which Confucius did not treat.-- That he 
was unreligious, unspiritual, and open to the charge of insincerity.
 The testimony of the Analects about the subjects of his teaching is the 
following:-- 'His frequent themes of discourse were the Book
 1 Mencius, II. Pt. I. ii. 23-28. of Poetry, the Book of History, and the maintenance of the rules of 
Propriety.' 'He taught letters, ethics, devotion of soul, and truthfulness.' 
'Extraordinary things; feats of strength; states of disorder; and spiritual 
beings, he did not like to talk about [1].'
 Confucius is not to be blamed for his silence on the subjects here 
indicated. His ignorance of them was to a great extent his misfortune. He 
had not learned them. No report of them had come to him by the ear; no 
vision of them by the eye. And to his practical mind the toiling of thought 
amid uncertainties seemed worse than useless.
 The question has, indeed, been raised, whether he did not make changes 
in the ancient creed of China [2], but I cannot believe that he did so 
consciously and designedly. Had his idiosyncrasy been different, we might 
have had expositions of the ancient views on some points, the effect of 
which would have been more beneficial than the indefiniteness in which 
they are now left, and it may be doubted so far, whether Confucius was not 
unfaithful to his guides. But that he suppressed or added, in order to bring 
in articles of belief originating with himself, is a thing not to be charged 
against him.
 I will mention two important subjects in regard to which there is a 
conviction in my mind that he came short of the faith of the older sages. 
The first is the doctrine of God. This name is common in the Shih-ching and 
Shu-ching. Ti or Shang-Ti appears there as a personal being, 
ruling in heaven and on earth, the author of man's moral nature, the 
governor among the nations, by whom kings reign and princes decree 
justice, the rewarder of the good, and the punisher of the bad. Confucius 
preferred to speak of Heaven. Instances have already been given of this. 
Two others may be cited:-- 'He who offends against Heaven has none to 
whom he can pray [3]?' 'Alas! ' said he, 'there is no one that knows me.' 
Tsze-kung said, 'What do you mean by thus saying that no one knows 
you?' He replied, 'I do not murmur against Heaven. I do
 [footnote continued from previous page] its scope and meaning, and up 
to this time I have not been able to master it so as to speak positively 
about it. It will come in due time, in its place, in the present Publication, 
and I do not think that what I here say of Confucius will require much, if 
any, modification.' So I wrote in 1861; and I at last accomplished a 
translation of the Yi, which was published in 1882, as the sixteenth volume 
of 'The Sacred Books of 'the East.' I should like to bring out a revision of 
that version, with the Chinese text, so as to make it uniform with the 
volumes of the Classics previously published. But as Yang Ho said to 
Confucius, 'The years do not wait for us.' not grumble against men. My studies lie low, and my penetration rises 
high. But there is Heaven;-- THAT knows me [1]!' Not once throughout the 
Analects does he use the personal name. I would say that he was 
unreligious rather than irreligious; yet by the coldness of his temperament 
and intellect in this matter, his influence is unfavourable to the 
development of ardent religious feeling among the Chinese people 
generally; and he prepared the way for the speculations of the literati of 
medieval and modern times, which have exposed them to the charge of 
atheism.
 Secondly, Along with the worship of God there existed in China, from 
the earliest historical times, the worship of other spiritual beings,-- 
especially, and to every individual, the worship of departed ancestors. 
Confucius recognised this as an institution to be devoutly observed. 'He 
sacrificed to the dead as if they were present; he sacrificed to the spirits as 
if the spirits were present. He said. "I consider my not being present at the 
sacrifice as if I did not sacrifice [2]."' The custom must have originated 
from a belief in the continued existence of the dead. We cannot suppose 
that they who instituted it thought that with the cessation of this life on 
earth there was a cessation also of all conscious being. But Confucius never 
spoke explicitly on this subject. He tried to evade it. 'Chi Lu asked about 
serving the spirits of the dead, and the master said, "While you are not 
able to serve men, how can you serve their spirits?" The disciple added, "I 
venture to ask about death," and he was answered, "While you do not 
know life, how can you know about death [3]."' Still more striking is a 
conversation with another disciple, recorded in the 'Narratives of the 
School.' Tsze-kung asked him, saying, 'Do the dead have knowledge (of our 
services, that is), or are they without knowledge?' The master replied, 'If I 
were to say that the dead have such knowledge, I am afraid that filial sons 
and dutiful grandsons would injure their substance in paying the last 
offices to the departed; and if I were to say that the dead have not such 
knowledge, I am afraid lest unfilial sons should leave their parents 
unburied. You need not wish, Tsze, to know whether the dead have 
knowledge or not. There is no present urgency about the point. Hereafter 
you will know it for yourself [4].' Surely this was not the teaching proper 
to a sage.
 1 Ana. XIV. xxxvii. He said on one occasion that he had no concealments from his disciples 
[1]. Why did he not candidly tell his real thoughts on so interesting a 
subject? I incline to think that he doubted more than he believed. If the 
case were not so, it would be difficult to account for the answer which he 
returned to a question as to what constituted wisdom:-- 'To give one's self 
earnestly,' said he, 'to the duties due to men, and, while respecting 
spiritual beings, to keep aloof from them, may be called wisdom [2].' At 
any rate, as by his frequent references to Heaven, instead of following the 
phraseology of the older sages, he gave occasion to many of his professed 
followers to identify God with a principle of reason and the course of 
nature; so, in the point now in hand, he has led them to deny, like the 
Sadducees of old, the existence of any spirit at all, and to tell us that their 
sacrifices to the dead are but an outward form, the mode of expression 
which the principle of filial piety requires them to adopt when its objects 
have departed this life.
 It will not be supposed that I wish to advocate or to defend the practice 
of sacrificing to the dead. My object has been to point out how Confucius 
recognised it, without acknowledging the faith from which it must have 
originated, and how he enforced it as a matter of form or ceremony. It thus 
connects itself with the most serious charge that can be brought against 
him,-- the charge of insincerity. Among the four things which it is said he 
taught, 'truthfulness' is specified [3], and many sayings might be quoted 
from him, in which 'sincerity' is celebrated as highly and demanded as 
stringently as ever it has been by any Christian moralist; yet he was not 
altogether the truthful and true man to whom we accord our highest 
approbation. There was the case of Mang Chih-fan, who boldly brought up 
the rear of the defeated troops of Lu, and attributed his occupying the 
place of honour to the backwardness of his horse. The action was gallant, 
but the apology for it was weak and unnecessary. And yet Confucius saw 
nothing in the whole but matter for praise [4]. He could excuse himself 
from seeing an unwelcome visitor on the ground that he was sick, when 
there was nothing the matter with him [5]. These were small matters, but 
what shall we say to the incident which I have given in the sketch of his 
Life, p. 79,-- his deliberately breaking the oath which he had sworn, 
simply on the ground that it had been forced from him?
 1 Ana. VII. xxiii. I should be glad if I could find evidence on which to deny the truth of 
that occurrence. But it rests on the same authority as most other 
statements about him, and it is accepted as a fact by the people and 
scholars of China. It must have had, and it must still have, a very injurious 
influence upon them. Foreigners charge a habit of deceitfulness upon the 
nation and its government;-- on the justice or injustice of this charge I say 
nothing. For every word of falsehood and every act of insincerity, the 
guilty party must bear his own burden, but we cannot but regret the 
example of Confucius in this particular. It is with the Chinese and their 
sage, as it was with the Jews of old and their teachers. He that leads them 
has caused them to err, and destroyed the way of their paths [1].
 But was not insincerity a natural result of the un-religion of Confucius? 
There are certain virtues which demand a true piety in order to their 
flourishing in the heart of man. Natural affection, the feeling of loyalty, and 
enlightened policy, may do much to build up and preserve a family and a 
state, but it requires more to maintain the love of truth, and make a lie, 
spoken or acted, to be shrunk from with shame. It requires in fact the 
living recognition of a God of truth, and all the sanctions of revealed 
religion. Unfortunately the Chinese have not had these, and the example of 
him to whom they bow down as the best and wisest of men, does not set 
them against dissimulation.
 7. I go on to a brief discussion of Confucius's views on government, or 
what we may call his principles of political science. It
 [Sidebar] His views on government.
 could not be in his long intercourse with his disciples but that he should 
enunciate many maxims bearing on character and morals generally, but he 
never rested in the improvement of the individual. 'The kingdom, the 
world, brought to a state of happy tranquillity [2],' was the grand object 
which he delighted to think of; that it might be brought about as easily as 
'one can look upon the palm of his hand,' was the dream which it pleased 
him to indulge [3]. He held that there was in men an adaptation and 
readiness to be governed, which only needed to be taken advantage of in 
the proper way. There must be the right administrators, but given those, 
and 'the growth of government would be rapid, just as vegetation is rapid 
in the earth; yea, their
 1 Isaiah iii. 12. government would display itself like an easily-growing rush [1].' The 
same sentiment was common from the lips of Mencius. Enforcing it one 
day, when conversing with one of the petty rulers of his time, he said in 
his peculiar style, 'Does your Majesty understand the way of the growing 
grain? During the seventh and eighth months, when drought prevails, the 
plants become dry. Then the clouds collect densely in the heavens; they 
send down torrents of rain, and the grain erects itself as if by a shoot. 
When it does so, who can keep it back [2]?' Such, he contended, would be 
the response of the mass of the people to any true 'shepherd of men.' It 
may be deemed unnecessary that I should specify this point, for it is a 
truth applicable to the people of all nations. Speaking generally, 
government is by no device or cunning craftiness; human nature demands 
it. But in no other family of mankind is the characteristic so largely 
developed as in the Chinese. The love of order and quiet, and a willingness 
to submit to 'the powers that be,' eminently distinguish them. Foreign 
writers have often taken notice of this, and have attributed it to the 
influence of Confucius's doctrines as inculcating subordination; but it 
existed previous to his time. The character of the people molded his 
system, more than it was molded by it.
 This readiness to be governed arose, according to Confucius, from 'the 
duties of universal obligation, or those between sovereign and minister, 
between father and son, between husband and wife, between elder 
brother and younger, and those belonging to the intercourse of friends [3].' 
Men as they are born into the world, and grow up in it, find themselves 
existing in those relations. They are the appointment of Heaven. And each 
relation has its reciprocal obligations, the recognition of which is proper to 
the Heaven-conferred nature. It only needs that the sacredness of the 
relations be maintained, and the duties belonging to them faithfully 
discharged, and the 'happy tranquillity' will prevail all under heaven. As to 
the institutions of government, the laws and arrangements by which, as 
through a thousand channels, it should go forth to carry plenty and 
prosperity through the length and breadth of the country, it did not belong 
to Confucius, 'the throneless king,' to set them forth minutely. And indeed 
they were existing in the records of 'the ancient sovereigns.' Nothing new 
was needed. It was only
 1 中庸, xx. 3. requisite to pursue the old paths, and raise up the old standards. 'The 
government of Wan and Wu,' he said, 'is displayed in the records,-- the 
tablets of wood and bamboo. Let there be the men, and the government 
will flourish; but without the men, the government decays and ceases [1].' 
To the same effect was the reply which he gave to Yen Hui when asked by 
him how the government of a State should be administered. It seems very 
wide of the mark, until we read it in the light of the sage's veneration for 
ancient ordinances, and his opinion of their sufficiency. 'Follow,' he said, 
'the seasons of Hsia. Ride in the state carriages of Yin. Wear the ceremonial 
cap of Chau. Let the music be the Shao with its pantomimes. Banish the 
songs of Chang, and keep far from specious talkers [2].'
 Confucius's idea then of a happy, well-governed State did not go beyond 
the flourishing of the five relations of society which have been mentioned; 
and we have not any condensed exhibition from him of their nature, or of 
the duties belonging to the several parties in them. Of the two first he 
spoke frequently, but all that he has said on the others would go into small 
compass. Mencius has said that 'between father and son there should be 
affection; between sovereign and minister righteousness; between husband 
and wife attention to their separate functions; between old and young, a 
proper order; and between friends, fidelity [3].' Confucius, I apprehend, 
would hardly have accepted this account. It does not bring out sufficiently 
the authority which he claimed for the father and the sovereign, and the 
obedience which he exacted from the child and the minister. With regard 
to the relation of husband and wife, he was in no respect superior to the 
preceding sages who had enunciated their views of 'propriety' on the 
subject. We have a somewhat detailed exposition of his opinions in the 
'Narratives of the School.'-- 'Man,' said he, 'is the representative of Heaven, 
and is supreme over all things. Woman yields obedience to the instructions 
of man, and helps to carry out his principles [4]. On this account she can 
determine nothing of herself, and is subject to the rule of the three 
obediences. When young, she must obey her father and elder brother; 
when married, she must obey her husband; 
 1 中庸, xx. 2. when her husband is dead, she must obey her son. She may not think of 
marrying a second time. No instructions or orders must issue from the 
harem. Woman's business is simply the preparation and supplying of drink 
and food. Beyond the threshold of her apartments she should not be 
known for evil or for good. She may not cross the boundaries of the State 
to attend a funeral. She may take no step on her own motion, and may 
come to no conclusion on her own deliberation. There are five women who 
are not to be taken in marriage:-- the daughter of a rebellious house; the 
daughter of a disorderly house; the daughter of a house which has 
produced criminals for more than one generation; the daughter of a 
leprous house; and the daughter who has lost her father and elder brother. 
A wife may be divorced for seven reasons, which, however, may be 
overruled by three considerations. The grounds for divorce are 
disobedience to her husband's parents; not giving birth to a son; dissolute 
conduct; jealousy-- (of her husband's attentions, that is, to the other 
inmates of his harem); talkativeness; and thieving. The three 
considerations which may overrule these grounds are-- first, if, while she 
was taken from a home, she has now no home to return to; second, if she 
have passed with her husband through the three years' mourning for his 
parents; third, if the husband have become rich from being poor. All these 
regulations were adopted by the sages in harmony with the natures of 
man and woman, and to give importance to the ordinance of marriage [1].'
 With these ideas of the relations of society, Confucius dwelt much on the 
necessity of personal correctness of character on the part of those in 
authority, in order to secure the right fulfillment of the duties implied in 
them. This is one grand peculiarity of his teaching. I have adverted to it in 
the review of 'The Great Learning,' but it deserves some further exhibition, 
and there are three conversations with the chief Chi K'ang in which it is 
very expressly set forth. 'Chi K'ang asked about government, and Confucius 
replied, "To govern means to rectify. If you lead on the people with 
correctness, who will dare not to be correct?"' 'Chi K'ang, distressed about 
the number of thieves in the State, inquired of Confucius about how to do 
away with them. Confucius said, "If you, sir, were not covetous, though you 
should reward them to do it, they would not steal."' 'Chi K'ang asked about 
government,
 1 家語卷三, 本命解 saying, "What do you say to killing the unprincipled for the good of the 
principled?" Confucius replied, "Sir, in carrying on your government, why 
should you use killing at all? Let your evinced desires be for what is good, 
and the people will be good. The relation between superiors and inferiors 
is like that between the wind and the grass. The grass must bend, when 
the wind blows across it [1]."'
 Example is not so powerful as Confucius in these and many other 
passages represented it, but its influence is very great. Its virtue is 
recognised in the family, and it is demanded in the church of Christ. 'A 
bishop'-- and I quote the term with the simple meaning of overseer-- 
'must be blameless.' It seems to me, however, that in the progress of 
society in the West we have come to think less of the power of example in 
many departments of state than we ought to do. It is thought of too little in 
the army and the navy. We laugh at the 'self-denying ordinance,' and the 
'new model' of 1644, but there lay beneath them the principle which 
Confucius so broadly propounded,-- the importance of personal virtue in 
all who are in authority. Now that Great Britain is the governing power 
over the masses of India and that we are coming more and more into 
contact with tens of thousands of the Chinese, this maxim of our sage is 
deserving of serious consideration from all who bear rule, and especially 
from those on whom devolves the conduct of affairs. His words on the 
susceptibility of the people to be acted on by those above them ought not 
to prove as water spilt on the ground.
 But to return to Confucius.-- As he thus lays it down that the 
mainspring of the well-being of society is the personal character of the 
ruler, we look anxiously for what directions he has given for the 
cultivation of that. But here he is very defective. 'Self-adjustment and 
purification,' he said, 'with careful regulation of his dress, and the not 
making a movement contrary to the rules of propriety;-- this is the way 
for the ruler to cultivate his person [2].' This is laying too much stress on 
what is external; but even to attain to this is beyond unassisted human 
strength. Confucius, however, never recognised a disturbance of the moral 
elements in the constitution of man. The people would move, according to 
him, to the virtue of their ruler as the grass bends to the wind, and that 
virtue
 1 Ana. XII. xvii; xviii; xix. would come to the ruler at his call. Many were the lamentations which 
he uttered over the degeneracy of his times; frequent were the confessions 
which he made of his own shortcomings. It seems strange that it never 
came distinctly before him, that there is a power of evil in the prince and 
the peasant, which no efforts of their own and no instructions of sages are 
effectual to subdue.
 The government which Confucius taught was a despotism, but of a 
modified character. He allowed no 'jus divinum,' independent of 
personal virtue and a benevolent rule. He has not explicitly stated, indeed, 
wherein lies the ground of the great relation of the governor and the 
governed, but his views on the subject were, we may assume, in 
accordance with the language of the Shu-ching:-- 'Heaven and Earth are 
the parents of all things, and of all things men are the most intelligent. The 
man among them most distinguished for intelligence becomes chief ruler, 
and ought to prove himself the parent of the people [1].' And again, 
'Heaven, protecting the inferior people, has constituted for them rulers and 
teachers, who should be able to be assisting to God, extending favour and 
producing tranquillity throughout all parts of the kingdom [2].' The 
moment the ruler ceases to be a minister of God for good, and does not 
administer a government that is beneficial to the people, he forfeits the 
title by which he holds the throne, and perseverance in oppression will 
surely lead to his overthrow. Mencius inculcated this principle with a 
frequency and boldness which are remarkable. It was one of the things 
about which Confucius did not like to talk. Still he held it. It is conspicuous 
in the last chapter of 'The Great Learning.' Its tendency has been to check 
the violence of oppression, and maintain the self-respect of the people, all 
along the course of Chinese history.
 I must bring these observations on Confucius's views of government to 
a close, and I do so with two remarks. First, they are adapted to a 
primitive, unsophisticated state of society. He is a good counsellor for the 
father of a family, the chief of a clan, and even the head of a small 
principality. But his views want the comprehension which would make 
them of much service in a great dominion. Within three centuries after his 
death,the government of China passed into a new phase. The founder of 
the Ch'in dynasty conceived the grand idea of abolishing all its feudal 
kingdoms, and centralizing their administration in himself. He effected the 
revo-
 l 2 See the Shu-ching, V. i. Sect. I. 2, 7. lution, and succeeding dynasties adopted his system, and gradually 
molded it into the forms and proportions which are now existing. There 
has been a tendency to advance, and Confucius has all along been trying to 
carry the nation back. Principles have been needed, and not 'proprieties.' 
The consequence is that China has increased beyond its ancient 
dimensions, while there has been no corresponding development of 
thought. Its body politic has the size of a giant, while it still retains the 
mind of a child. Its hoary age is in danger of becoming but senility.
 Second, Confucius makes no provision for the intercourse of his country 
with other and independent nations. He knew indeed of none such. China 
was to him 'The Middle Kingdom [1],' 'The multitude of Great States [2],' 
'All under heaven [3].' Beyond it were only rude and barbarous tribes. He 
does not speak of them bitterly, as many Chinese have done since his time. 
In one place he contrasts their condition favourably with the prevailing 
anarchy of the kingdom, saying 'The rude tribes of the east and north have 
their princes, and are not like the States of our great land which are 
without them [4].' Another time, disgusted with the want of appreciation 
which he experienced, he was expressing his intention to go and live 
among the nine wild tribes of the east. Some one said, 'They are rude. How 
can you do such a thing?' His reply was, 'If a superior man dwelt among 
them, what rudeness would there be [5]?' But had he been a ruler-sage, he 
would not only have influenced them by his instructions, but brought them 
to acknowledge and submit to his sway, as the great Yu did [6]. The only 
passage of Confucius's teachings from which any rule can be gathered for 
dealing with foreigners is that in the 'Doctrine of the Mean,' where 
'indulgent treatment of men from a distance' is laid down as one of the 
nine standard rules for the government of the country [7]. But 'the men 
from a distance' are understood to be pin and lu [8] simply,-- 
'guests,' that is, or officers of one State seeking employment in another, or 
at the royal court; and 'visitors,' or travelling merchants. Of independent 
nations the ancient classics have not any knowledge, nor has Confucius. So 
long as merchants from Europe and other parts of the world could have 
been content to appear in China as suppliants, seeking the privilege of 
trade, so
 1 中國. long the government would have ranked them with the barbarous 
hordes of antiquity, and given them the benefit of the maxim about 
'indulgent treatment,' according to its own understanding of it. But when 
their governments interfered, and claimed to treat with that of China on 
terms of equality, and that their subjects should be spoken to and of as 
being of the same clay with the Chinese themselves, an outrage was 
committed on tradition and prejudice, which it was necessary to resent 
with vehemence.
 I do not charge the contemptuous arrogance of the Chinese government 
and people upon Confucius; what I deplore, is that he left no principles on 
record to check the development of such a spirit. His simple views of 
society and government were in a measure sufficient for the people while 
they dwelt apart from the rest of mankind. His practical lessons were 
better than if they had been left, which but for him they probably would 
have been, to fall a prey to the influences of Taoism and Buddhism, but 
they could only subsist while they were left alone. Of the earth earthy, 
China was sure to go to pieces when it came into collision with a 
Christianly-civilized power. Its sage had left it no preservative or 
restorative elements against such a case.
 It is a rude awakening from its complacency of centuries which China 
has now received. Its ancient landmarks are swept away. Opinions will 
differ as to the justice or injustice of the grounds on which it has been 
assailed, and I do not feel called to judge or to pronounce here concerning 
them. In the progress of events, it could hardly be but that the collision 
should come; and when it did come it could not be but that China should be 
broken and scattered. Disorganization will go on to destroy it more and 
more, and yet there is hope for the people, with their veneration for the 
relations of society, with their devotion to learning, and with their habits 
of industry and sobriety; there is hope for them, if they will look away 
from all their ancient sages, and turn to Him, who sends them, along with 
the dissolution of their ancient state, the knowledge of Himself, the only 
living and true God, and of Jesus Christ whom He hath sent.
 8. I have little more to add on the opinions of Confucius. Many of his 
sayings are pithy, and display much knowledge of character; but as they 
are contained in the body of the Work, I will not occupy the space here 
with a selection of those which have struck myself as most worthy of 
notice. The fourth Book of the Analects,
 which is on the subject of zan, or perfect virtue, has several 
utterances which are remarkable.
 Thornton observes:-- 'It may excite surprise, and probably incredulity, 
to state that the golden rule of our Saviour, 'Do unto others as you would 
that they should do unto you,' which Mr. Locke designates as 'the most 
unshaken rule of morality, and foundation of all social virtue,' had been 
inculcated by Confucius, almost in the same words, four centuries before 
[1].' I have taken notice of this fact in reviewing both 'The Great Learning' 
and 'The Doctrine of the Mean.' I would be far from grudging a tribute of 
admiration to Confucius for it. The maxim occurs also twice in the Analects. 
In Book XV. xxiii, Tsze-kung asks if there be one word which may serve as 
a rule of practice for all one's life, and is answered, 'Is not reciprocity such 
a word? What you do not want done to yourself do not do to others.' The 
same disciple appears in Book V. xi, telling Confucius that he was practising 
the lesson. He says, 'What I do not wish men to do to me, I also wish not to 
do to men;' but the master tells him, 'Tsze, you have not attained to that.' It 
would appear from this reply, that he was aware of the difficulty of 
obeying the precept ; and it is not found, in its condensed expression at 
least, in the older classics. The merit of it is Confucius's own.
 When a comparison, however, is drawn between it and the rule laid 
down by Christ, it is proper to call attention to the positive form of the 
latter, 'All things whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, do ye 
even so to them.' The lesson of the gospel commands men to do what they 
feel to be right and good. It requires them to commence a course of such 
conduct, without regard to the conduct of others to themselves. The lesson 
of Confucius only forbids men to do what they feel to be wrong and 
hurtful. So far as the point of priority is concerned, moreover, Christ adds, 
'This is the law and the prophets.' The maxim was to be found 
substantially in the earlier revelations of God. Still it must be allowed that 
Confucius was well aware of the importance of taking the initiative in 
discharging all the relations of society. See his words as quoted from 'The 
Doctrine of the Mean' on pages 48, 49 above. But the worth of the two 
maxims depends on the intention of the enunciators in regard to their 
application. Confucius, it seems to me, did not think of the reciprocity 
coming into action beyond the circle of his five relations of society. 
Possibly, he might have
 1 History of China, vol. i. p. 209. required its observance in dealings even with the rude tribes, which 
were the only specimens of mankind besides his own countrymen of which 
he knew anything, for on one occasion, when asked about perfect virtue, 
he replied, 'It is, in retirement, to be sedately grave; in the management of 
business, to be reverently attentive; in intercourse with others, to be 
strictly sincere. Though a man go among the rude uncultivated tribes, 
these qualities may not be neglected [1].' Still Confucius delivered his rule 
to his countrymen only, and only for their guidance in their relations of 
which I have had so much occasion to speak. The rule of Christ is for man 
as man, having to do with other men, all with himself on the same 
platform, as the children and subjects of the one God and Father in heaven.
 How far short Confucius came of the standard of Christian benevolence, 
may be seen from his remarks when asked what was to be thought of the 
principle that injury should be recompensed with kindness. He replied, 
'With what then will you recompense kindness? Recompense injury with 
justice, and recompense kindness with kindness [2].' The same deliverance 
is given in one of the Books of the Li Chi, where he adds that 'he who 
recompenses injury with kindness is a man who is careful of his person 
[3].' Chang Hsuan, the commentator of the second century, says that such a 
course would be 'incorrect in point of propriety [4].' This 'propriety' was a 
great stumbling-block in the way of Confucius. His morality was the result 
of the balancings of his intellect, fettered by the decisions of men of old, 
and not the gushings of a loving heart, responsive to the promptings of 
Heaven, and in sympathy with erring and feeble humanity.
 This subject leads me on to the last of the opinions of Confucius which I 
shall make the subject of remark in this place. A commentator observes, 
with reference to the inquiry about recompensing injury with kindness, 
that the questioner was asking only about trivial matters, which might be 
dealt with in the way he mentioned, while great offences, such as those 
against a sovereign or a father, could not be dealt with by such an 
inversion of the principles of justice [5]. In the second Book of the Li Chi 
there is the following passage:-- 'With the slayer of his father, a man may 
not live under the same heaven; against the slayer of his brother, a man 
must never have to go home to fetch a weapon; with the slayer of
 1 Ana. XIII. xix. his friend, a man may not live in the same State [1].' The lex 
talionis is here laid down in its fullest extent. The Chau Li tells us of a 
provision made against the evil consequences of the principle, by the 
appointment of a minister called 'The Reconciler [2].' The provision is very 
inferior to the cities of refuge which were set apart by Moses for the 
manslayer to flee to from the fury of the avenger. Such as it was, however, 
it existed, and it is remarkable that Confucius, when consulted on the 
subject, took no notice of it, but affirmed the duty of blood-revenge in the 
strongest and most unrestricted terms. His disciple Tsze-hsia asked him, 
'What course is to be pursued in the case of the murder of a father or 
mother?' He replied, 'The son must sleep upon a matting of grass, with his 
shield for his pillow; he must decline to take office; he must not live under 
the same heaven with the slayer. When he meets him in the marketplace 
or the court, he must have his weapon ready to strike him.' 'And what is 
the course on the murder of a brother?' 'The surviving brother must not 
take office in the same State with the slayer; yet if he go on his prince's 
service to the State where the slayer is, though he meet him, he must not 
fight with him.' 'And what is the course on the murder of an uncle or a 
cousin?' 'In this case the nephew or cousin is not the principal. If the 
principal on whom the revenge devolves can take it, he has only to stand 
behind with his weapon in his hand, and support him [3].'
 Sir John Davis has rightly called attention to this as one of the 
objectionable principles of Confucius [4]. The bad effects of it are evident 
even in the present day. Revenge is sweet to the Chinese. I have spoken of 
their readiness to submit to government, and wish to live in peace, yet 
they do not like to resign even to government the 'inquisition for blood.' 
Where the ruling authority is feeble, as it is at present, individuals and 
clans take the law into their own hands, and whole districts are kept in a 
state of constant feud and warfare.
 But I must now leave the sage. I hope I have not done him injustice; the 
more I have studied his character and opinions, the more highly have I 
come to regard him. He was a very great man, and his influence has been 
on the whole a great benefit to the Chinese, while his teachings suggest 
important lessons to ourselves who profess to belong to the school of 
Christ.
 1 禮記, I. Sect. I. Pt. v. 10. SECTION III. Sze-ma Ch'ien makes Confucius say: 'The disciples who received my 
instructions, and could themselves comprehend them, were seventy-seven 
individuals. They were all scholars of extraordinary ability [1].' The 
common saying is, that the disciples of the sage were three thousand, while 
among them there were seventy-two worthies. I propose to give here a list 
of all those whose names have come down to us, as being his followers. Of 
the greater number it will be seen that we know nothing more than their 
names and surnames. My principal authorities will be the 'Historical 
Records,' the 'Narratives of the School,' 'The Sacrificial Canon for the Sage's 
Temple, with Plates,' and the chapter on 'The Disciples of Confucius' 
prefixed to the 'Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and 
Illustrations.' In giving a few notices of the better-known individuals, I 
will endeavour to avoid what may be gathered from the Analects.
 1. Yen Hui, by designation Tsze-yuan (顏回, 字子淵). He was a native of 
Lu, the favourite of his master, whose junior he was by thirty years, and 
whose disciple he became when he was quite a youth. 'After I got Hui,' 
Confucius remarked, 'the disciples came closer to me.' We are told that 
once, when he found himself on the Nang hill with Hui, Tsze-lu, and Tsze-
kung, Confucius asked them to tell him their different aims, and he would 
choose between them. Tsze-lu began, and when he had done, the master 
said, 'It marks your bravery.' Tsze-kung followed, on whose words the 
judgment was, 'They show your discriminating eloquence.' At last came 
Yen Yuan, who said, 'I should like to find an intelligent king and sage ruler 
whom I might assist. I would diffuse among the people instructions on the 
five great points, and lead them on by the rules of propriety and music, so 
that they should not care to fortify their cities by walls and moats, but 
would fuse their swords and spears into implements of agriculture. They 
should send forth their flocks without fear into the plains and forests. 
There should be no sunderings of families, no widows or widowers. For a 
thousand
 1 孔子曰, 受業身通者, 七十有七人, 皆異能之士也. years there would be no calamity of war. Yu would have no opportunity 
to display his bravery, or Ts'ze to display his oratory.' The master 
pronounced, 'How admirable is this virtue!'
 When Hui was twenty-nine, his hair was all white, and in three years 
more he died. He was sacrificed to, along with Confucius, by the first 
emperor of the Han dynasty. The title which he now has in the sacrificial 
Canon,-- 'Continuator of the Sage,' was conferred in the ninth year of the 
emperor, or, to speak more correctly, of the period, Chia-ching, A. D. 1530. 
Almost all the present sacrificial titles of the worthies in the temple were 
fixed at that time. Hui's place is the first of the four Assessors, on the east 
of the sage [1].
 2. Min Sun, styled Tsze-ch'ien (閔損,字子騫). He was a native of Lu, 
fifteen years younger than Confucius, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien, but fifty 
years younger, according to the 'Narratives of the School,' which latter 
authority is followed in 'The Annals of the Empire.' When he first came to 
Confucius, we are told, he had a starved look [2], which was by-and-by 
exchanged for one of fulness and satisfaction [3]. Tsze-kung asked him how 
the change had come about. He replied, 'I came from the midst of my reeds 
and sedges into the school of the master. He trained my mind to filial piety, 
and set before me the examples of the ancient kings. I felt a pleasure in his 
instructions; but when I went abroad, and saw the people in authority, 
with their umbrellas and banners, and all the pomp and circumstance of 
their trains, I also felt pleasure in that show. These two things assaulted 
each other in
 1 I have referred briefly, at p. 91, to the temples of Confucius. The 
principal hall, called 大成殿, or 'Hall of the Great and Complete One,' is that 
in which is his own statue or the tablet of his spirit, having on each side of 
it, within a screen, the statues, or tablets, of his 'four Assessors.' On the 
east and west, along the walls of the same apartment, are the two 序, the 
places of the 十二哲, or 'twelve Wise Ones,' those of his disciples, who, next 
to the 'Assessors,' are counted worthy of honour. Outside this apartment, 
and running in a line with the two 序, but along the external wall of the 
sacred inclosure, are the two 廡, or side-galleries, which I have sometimes 
called the ranges of the outer court. In each there are sixty-four tablets of 
the disciples and other worthies, having the same title as the Wise Ones, 
that of 先賢, or 'Ancient Worthy,' or the inferior title of 先儒, 'Ancient 
Scholar.' Behind the principal hall is the 崇聖祠殿, sacred to Confucius's 
ancestors, whose tablets are in the centre, fronting the south, like that of 
Confucius. On each side are likewise the tablets of certain 'ancient 
Worthies,' and 'ancient Scholars.' my breast. I could not determine which to prefer, and so I wore that 
look of distress. But now the lessons of our master have penetrated deeply 
into my mind. My progress also has been helped by the example of you my 
fellow-disciples. I now know what I should follow and what I should avoid, 
and all the pomp of power is no more to me than the dust of the ground. It 
is on this account that I have that look of fulness and satisfaction.' Tsze-
ch'ien was high in Confucius's esteem. He was distinguished for his purity 
and filial affection. His place in the temple is the first, east, among 'The 
Wise Ones,' immediately after the four assessors. He was first sacrificed to 
along with Confucius, as is to be understood of the other 'Wise Ones,' 
excepting in the case of Yu Zo, in the eighth year of the style K'ai-yuan of 
the sixth emperor of the T'ang dynasty, A.D. 720. His title, the same as that 
of all but the Assessors, is-- 'The ancient Worthy, the philosopher Min.'
 3 . Zan Kang, styled Po-niu (冉耕, 字白 [al. 百] 牛). He was a native of 
Lu, and Confucius's junior only by seven years. When Confucius became 
minister of Crime, he appointed Po-niu to the office, which he had himself 
formerly held, of commandant of Chung-tu. His tablet is now fourth among 
'The Wise Ones,' on the west.
 4. Zan Yung, styled Chung-kung (冉雍, 字仲弓). He was of the same clan as 
Zan Kang, and twenty-nine years younger than Confucius. He had a bad 
father, but the master declared that was not to be counted to him, to 
detract from his admitted excellence. His place is among 'The Wise Ones,' 
the second, east.
 5. Zan Ch'iu, styled Tsze-yu (冉求, 字子有). He was related to the two 
former, and of the same age as Chung-kung. He was noted among the 
disciples for his versatile ability and many acquirements. Tsze-kung said 
of him, 'Respectful to the old, and kind to the young; attentive to guests 
and visitors; fond of learning and skilled in many arts; diligent in his 
examination of things:-- these are what belong to Zan Ch'iu." It has been 
noted in the life of Confucius that it was by the influence of Tsze-yu that 
he was finally restored to Lu. He occupies the third place, west, among 'The 
Wise Ones.'
 6. Chung Yu, styled Tsze-lu and Chi-lu (仲由, 字子路, 又字季路). He was a 
native of P'ien (卞) in Lu and only
 nine years younger than Confucius. At their first interview, the master 
asked him what he was fond of, and he replied, 'My long sword.' Confucius 
said, 'If to your present ability there were added the results of learning, 
you would be a very superior man.' 'Of what advantage would learning be 
to me?' asked Tsze-lu. 'There is a bamboo on the southern hill, which is 
straight itself without being bent. If you cut it down and use it, you can 
send it through a rhinoceros's hide;-- what is the use of learning?' 'Yes,' 
said the master; 'but if you feather it and point it with steel, will it not 
penetrate more deeply?' Tsze-lu bowed ' twice, and said, 'I will reverently 
receive your instructions.' Confucius was wont to say, 'From the time that I 
got Yu, bad words no more came to my ears.' For some time Tsze-lu was 
chief magistrate of the district of P'u (蒲), where his administration 
commanded the warm commendations of the master. He died finally in 
Wei, as has been related above, pp. 86, 87. His tablet is now the fourth, 
east, from those of the Assessors.
 7. Tsai Yu styled Tsze-wo (宰予, 字子我). He was a native of Lu, but 
nothing is mentioned of his age. He had 'a sharp mouth,' according to Sze-
ma Ch'ien. Once, when he was at the court of Ch'u on some commission, the 
king Chao offered him an easy carriage adorned with ivory for his master. 
Yu replied, 'My master is a man who would rejoice in a government where 
right principles were carried out, and can find his joy in himself when that 
is not the case. Now right principles and virtue are as it were in a state of 
slumber. His wish is to rouse and put them in motion. Could he find a 
prince really anxious to rule according to them, he would walk on foot to 
his court and be glad to do so. Why need he receive such a valuable gift, as 
this from so great a distance?' Confucius commended this reply; but where 
he is mentioned in the Analects, Tsze-wo does not appear to great 
advantage. He took service in the State of Ch'i, and was chief magistrate of 
Lin-tsze, where he joined with T'ien Ch'ang in some disorderly movement 
[1], which led to the destruction of his kindred, and made Confucius 
ashamed of him. His tablet is now the second, west, among 'The Wise Ones.'
 8. Twan-mu Ts'ze, styled Tsze-kung (端木賜, 字子貢 [al. 子贛]), whose 
place is now third, east, from the Assessors. He
 1 與田常作亂. See Sze-ma Ch'ien's Biographies, chap. 7, though come have 
doubted the genuineness of this part of the notice of Tsze-wo. was a native of Wei (衛), and thirty-one years younger than Confucius. 
He had great quickness of natural ability, and appears in the Analects as 
one of the most forward talkers among the disciples. Confucius used to say, 
'From the time that I got Ts'ze, scholars from a distance came daily 
resorting to me.' Several instances of the language which he used to 
express his admiration of the master have been given in the last section. 
Here is another:-- The duke Ching of Ch'i asked Tsze-kung how Chung-ni 
was to be ranked as a sage. 'I do not know,' was the reply. 'I have all my 
life had the heaven over my head, but I do not know its height, and the 
earth under my feet, but I do not know its thickness. In my serving of 
Confucius, I am like a thirsty man who goes with his pitcher to the river, 
and there he drinks his fill, without knowing the river's depth.' He took 
leave of Confucius to become commandant of Hsin-yang (信陽宰), when the 
master said to him, 'In dealing with your subordinates, there is nothing 
like impartiality; and when wealth comes in your way, there is nothing like 
moderation. Hold fast these two things, and do not swerve from them. To 
conceal men's excellence is to obscure the worthy; and to proclaim people's 
wickedness is the part of a mean man. To speak evil of those whom you 
have not sought the opportunity to instruct is not the way of friendship 
and harmony.' Subsequently Tsze-kung was high in office both in Lu and 
Wei, and finally died in Ch'i. We saw how he was in attendance on 
Confucius at the time of the sage's death. Many of the disciples built huts 
near the master's grave, and mourned for him three years, but Tsze-kung 
remained sorrowing alone for three years more.
 9. Yen Yen, styled Tsze-yu (言偃, 字子游), now the fourth in the western 
range of 'The Wise Ones.' He was a native of Wu (吳), forty-five years 
younger than Confucius, and distinguished for his literary acquirements. 
Being made commandant of Wu-ch'ang, he transformed the character of 
the people by 'proprieties' and music, and was praised by the master. 
After the death of Confucius, Chi K'ang asked Yen how that event had made 
no sensation like that which was made by the death of Tsze-ch'an, when 
the men laid aside their bowstring rings and girdle ornaments, and the 
women laid aside their pearls and ear-rings, and the voice of weeping was 
heard in the lanes for three months. Yen replied, 'The influences of Tsze-
ch'an and my master might be compared
 to those of overflowing water and the fattening rain. Wherever the 
water in its overflow reaches, men take knowledge of it, while the 
fattening rain falls unobserved.'
 10. Pu Shang, styled Tsze-hsia (卜商, 字子夏). It is not certain to what 
State he belonged, his birth being assigned to Wei (衛), to Wei (魏), and to 
Wan (溫). He was forty-five years younger than Confucius, and lived to a 
great age, for we find him, B.C. 406, at the court of the prince Wan of Wei (
魏), to whom he gave copies of some of the classical Books. He is 
represented as a scholar extensively read and exact, but without great 
comprehension of mind. What is called Mao's Shih-ching (毛詩) is said to 
contain the views of Tsze-hsia. Kung-yang Kao and Ku-liang Ch'ih are also 
said to have studied the Ch'un Ch'iu with him. On the occasion of the death 
of his son he wept himself blind. His place is the fifth, east, among 'The 
Wise Ones.'
 11. Chwan-sun Shih, styled Tsze-chang (顓孫師, 字子張), has his tablet, 
corresponding to that of the preceding, on the west. He was a native of 
Ch'an (陳), and forty-eight years younger than Confucius. Tsze-kung said, 
'Not to boast of his admirable merit; not to signify joy on account of noble 
station; neither insolent nor indolent; showing no pride to the dependent:-- 
these are the characteristics of Chwan-sun Shih.' When he was sick, he 
called (his son) Shan-hsiang to him, and said, 'We speak of his end in 
the case of a superior man, and of his death in the case of a mean 
man. May I think that it is going to be the former with me to-day?'
 12. Tsang Shan [or Ts'an] styled Tsze-yu (曾參, 字子輿 [al. 子與]). He 
was a native of south Wu-ch'ang, and forty-six years younger than 
Confucius. In his sixteenth year he was sent by his father into Ch'u, where 
Confucius then was, to learn under the sage. Excepting perhaps Yen Hui, 
there is not a name of greater note in the Confucian school. Tsze-kung said 
of him, 'There is no subject which he has not studied. His appearance is 
respectful. His virtue is solid. His words command credence. Before great 
men he draws himself up in the pride of self-respect. His eyebrows are 
those of longevity.' He was noted for his filial piety, and after the death of 
his parents, he could not read the rites of mourning without being led to 
think of them, and moved to tears. He was a voluminous writer. Ten Books 
of his composition are said to be contained in the 'Rites of the elder Tai'
 (大戴禮). The Classic of Filial Piety he is said to have made under the eye 
of Confucius. On his connexion with 'The Great Learning,' see above, Ch. III. 
Sect. II. He was first associated with the sacrifices to Confucius in A.D. 668, 
but in 1267 he was advanced to be one of the sage's four Assessors. His 
title-- 'Exhibitor of the Fundamental Principles of the Sage,' dates from the 
period of Chia-ching, as mentioned in speaking of Yen Hui.
 13. Tan-t'ai Mieh-ming, styled Tsze-yu (澹臺滅明, 字子羽). He was a 
native of Wu-ch'ang, thirty-nine years younger than Confucius, according 
to the 'Historical Records,' but forty-nine, according to the 'Narratives of 
the School.' He was excessively ugly, and Confucius thought meanly of his 
talents in consequence, on his first application to him. After completing his 
studies, he travelled to the south as far as the Yang-tsze. Traces of his 
presence in that part of the country are still pointed out in the department 
of Su-chau. He was followed by about three hundred disciples, to whom he 
laid down rules for their guidance in their intercourse with the princes. 
When Confucius heard of his success, he confessed how he had been led by 
his bad looks to misjudge him. He, with nearly all the disciples whose 
names follow, first had a place assigned to him in the sacrifices to 
Confucius in A.D. 739. The place of his tablet is the second, east, in the 
outer court, beyond that of the 'Assessors' and 'Wise Ones.'
 14. Corresponding to the preceding, on the west, is the tablet of Fu 
Pu-ch'i styled Tsze-tsien (宓 [al. 密 and 虙, all = 伏] 不齊, 字子賤). He 
was a native of Lu, and, according to different accounts, thirty, forty, and 
forty-nine years younger than Confucius. He was commandant of Tan-fu (
單父宰), and hardly needed to put forth any personal effort. Wu-ma Ch'i 
had been in the same office, and had succeeded by dint of the greatest 
industry and toil. He asked Pu-ch'i how he managed so easily for himself, 
and was answered, 'I employ men; you employ men's strength.' People 
pronounced Fu to be a superior man. He was also a writer, and his works 
are mentioned in Liu Hsin's Catalogue.
 15. Next to that of Mieh-ming is the tablet of Yuan Hsien, styled Tsze-
sze (原憲, 字子思) a native of Sung or according to Chang Hsuan, of Lu, and 
younger than Confucius by thirty-six years. He was noted for his purity 
and modesty, and for his
 happiness in the principles of the master amid deep poverty. After the 
death of Confucius, he lived in obscurity in Wei. In the notes to Ana. VI. iii, 
I have referred to an interview which he had with Tsze-kung.
 16. Kung-ye Ch'ang [al. Chih], styled Tsze-ch'ang [al. Tsze-
chih], (公冶長 [al. 芝], 字子長 [al. 子芝]), has his tablet next to that 
of Pu-ch'i. He was son-in-law to Confucius. His nativity is assigned both to 
Lu and to Ch'i.
 17. Nan-kung Kwo, styled Tsze-yung (南宮括 [al. 适 and, in the 
'Narratives of the School,' 縚 (T'ao)], 字子容), has the place at the east next to 
Yuan Hsien. It is a question much debated whether he was the same with 
Nan-kung Chang-shu, who accompanied Confucius to the court of Chau, or 
not. On occasion of a fire breaking out in the palace of duke Ai, while 
others were intent on securing the contents of the Treasury, Nan-kung 
directed his efforts to save the Library, and to him was owing the 
preservation of the copy of the Chau Li which was in Lu, and other ancient 
monuments.
 18. Kung-hsi Ai, styled Chi-ts'ze [al. Chi-ch'an] (公皙哀, 字季次 
[al. 季沉]). His tablet follows that of Kung-ye. He was a native of Lu, or 
of Ch'i. Confucius commended him for refusing to take office with any of 
the Families which were encroaching on the authority of the princes of the 
States, and for choosing to endure the severest poverty rather than 
sacrifice a tittle of his principles.
 19. Tsang Tien, styled Hsi (曾蒧[al. 點], 字皙). .He was the father of 
Tsang Shan. His place in the temples is the hall to Confucius's ancestors, 
where his tablet is the first, west.
 20. Yen Wu-yao, styled Lu (顏無繇, 字路). He was the father of Yen Hui, 
younger than Confucius by six years. His sacrificial place is the first, east, 
in the same hall as the last.
 21. Following the tablet of Nan-kung Kwo is that of Shang Chu, styled 
Tsze-mu (商瞿, 字子木). To him, it is said, we are indebted for the 
preservation of the Yi-ching, which he received from Confucius. Its 
transmission step by step, from Chu down to the Han dynasty, is minutely 
set forth.
 22. Next to Kung-hsi Ai is the place of Kao Ch'ai, styled Tsze-kao and 
Chi-kao (高柴, 字子羔 [al. 季羔; for 羔 moreover, we find 皋, and 睾]), a 
native of Ch'i, according to the 'Narratives
 of the School,' but of Wei, according to Sze-ma Ch'ien and Chang Hsuan. 
He was thirty (some say forty) years younger than Confucius, dwarfish and 
ugly, but of great worth and ability. At one time he was criminal judge of 
Wei, and in the execution of his office condemned a prisoner to lose his 
feet. Afterwards that same man saved his life, when he was flying from 
the State. Confucius praised Ch'ai for being able to administer stern justice 
with such a spirit of benevolence as to disarm resentment.
 23. Shang Chu is followed by Ch'i-tiao K'ai [prop. Ch'i], styled Tsze-k'ai, 
Tsze-zo, and Tsze-hsiu (漆雕開 [pr. 啟], 字子開, 子若, and 子修脩), a native of 
Ts'ai (蔡), or according to Chang Hsuan, of Lu. We only know him as a 
reader of the Shu-ching, and refusing to go into office.
 24. Kung-po Liao, styled Tsze-chau (公伯僚, 字子周). He appears in the 
Analects, XIV. xxxiii, slandering Tsze-lu. It is doubtful whether he should 
have a place among the disciples.
 25. Sze-ma Kang, styled Tsze-niu (司馬耕, 字子牛), follows Ch'i-tiao K'ai; 
also styled 黍耕. He was a great talker, a native of Sung, and a brother of 
Hwan T'ui, to escape from whom seems to have been the labour of his life.
 26. The place next Kao Ch'ai is occupied by Fan Hsu, styled Tsze-ch'ih (樊
須, 字子遲), a native of Ch'i, or, according to others, of Lu, and whose age is 
given as thirty-six and forty-six years younger than Confucius. When 
young, he distinguished himself in a military command under the Chi 
family.
 27. Yu Zo, styled Tsze-zo (有若, 字子若). He was a native of Lu, and his age 
is stated very variously. He was noted among the disciples for his great 
memory and fondness for antiquity. After the death of Confucius, the rest 
of the disciples, because of some likeness in Zo's speech to the Master, 
wished to render the same observances to him which they had done to 
Confucius, but on Tsang Shan's demurring to the thing, they abandoned the 
purpose. The tablet of Tsze-zo is now the sixth, east among 'The Wise Ones,' 
to which place it was promoted in the third year of Ch'ien-lung of the 
present dynasty. This was done in compliance with a memorial from the 
president of one of the Boards, who said he was moved by a dream to 
make the request. We may suppose that his real motives were a wish to do 
Justice to the merits of Tsze-zo, and to restore the symmetry of the tablets 
in the 'Hall of the
 Great and Complete One,' which had been disturbed by the introduction 
of the tablet of Chu Hsi in the preceding reign.
 28. Kung-hsi Ch'ih, styled Tsze-hwa (公西赤, 字子華), a native of Lu, 
younger than Confucius by forty-two years, whose place is the fourth, 
west, in the outer court. He was noted for his knowledge of ceremonies, 
and the other disciples devolved on him all the arrangements about the 
funeral of the Master.
 29. Wu-ma Shih [or Ch'i], styled Tsze-Ch'i (巫馬施 [al. 期], 字子期 
[al. 子旗]), a native of Ch'an, or, according to Chang Hsuan, of Lu, thirty 
years younger than Confucius. His tablet is on the east, next to that of 
Sze-ma Kang. It is related that on one occasion, when Confucius was about 
to set out with a company of the disciples on a walk or journey, he told 
them to take umbrellas. They met with a heavy shower, and Wu-ma asked 
him, saying, 'There were no clouds in the morning; but after the sun had 
risen, you told us to take umbrellas. How did you know that it would rain?' 
Confucius said, 'The moon last evening was in the constellation Pi, and is it 
not said in the Shih-ching, "When the moon is in Pi, there will be heavy 
rain?" It was thus I knew it.'
 30. Liang Chan [al. Li], styled Shu-yu (梁鱣 [al. 鯉] 字叔魚), occupies 
the eighth place, west, among the tablets of the outer court. He was a man 
of Ch'i, and his age is stated as twenty-nine and thirty-nine years younger 
than Confucius. The following story is told in connexion with him.-- When 
he was thirty, being disappointed that he had no son, he was minded to 
put away his wife. 'Do not do so,' said Shang Chu to him. 'I was thirty-eight 
before I had a son, and my mother was then about to take another wife for 
me, when the Master proposed sending me to Ch'i. My mother was 
unwilling that I should go, but Confucius said, 'Don't be anxious. Chu will 
have five sons after he is forty.' It has turned out so, and I apprehend it is 
your fault, and not your wife's, that you have no son yet.' Chan took this 
advice, and in the second year after, he had a son.
 31. Yen Hsing [al. Hsin, Liu, and Wei], styled Tsze-liu (顏幸 [al. 
辛, 柳, and 韋], 字子柳), occupies the place, east, after Wu-ma Shih. He was a 
native of Lu, and forty-six years younger than Confucius.
 32. Liang Chan is followed on the west by Zan Zu, styled Tsze-lu 
[al. Tsze-tsang and Tsze-yu] (冉孺 [al. 儒] 字*子魯 [al. 子曾
 * Digitizer's note: This is 宇 in the source text; I have corrected what is 
an obvious misprint. and 子魚]), a native of Lu, and fifty years younger than Confucius.
 33. Yen Hsing is followed on the east by Ts'ao Hsu, styled Tsze-hsun (曹
卹, 字子循), a native of Ts'ai, fifty years younger than Confucius.
 34. Next on the west is Po Ch'ien, styled Tsze-hsi, or, in the current 
copies of the 'Narratives of the School,' Tsze-ch'iai (伯虔, 字子皙 [al. 子
析] or 子楷), a native of Lu, fifty years younger than Confucius.
 35. Following Tsze-hsun is Kung-sun Lung [al. Ch'ung] styled Tsze-
shih (公孫龍 [al. 寵], 字子石), whose birth is assigned by different 
writers to Wei, Ch'u, and Chao (趙). He was fifty-three years younger than 
Confucius. We have the following account:-- 'Tsze-kung asked Tsze-shih, 
saying, "Have you not learned the Book of' Poetry?" Tsze-shih replied, 
"What leisure have I to do so? My parents require me to be filial; my 
brothers require me to be submissive; and my friends require me to be 
sincere. What leisure have I for anything else?" "Come to my Master," said 
Tsze-kung, "and learn of him."'
 Sze-ma Ch'ien here observes: 'Of the thirty-five disciples which precede, 
we have some details. Their age and other particulars are found in the 
Books and Records. It is not so, however, in regard to the fifty-two which 
follow.'
 36. Zan Chi, styled Tsze-ch'an [al. Chi-ch'an and Tsze-ta] (冉季, 字子
產 [al. 季產 and 子達), a native of Lu, whose place is the 11th, west, 
next to Po Ch'ien.
 37. Kung-tsu Kau-tsze or simply Tsze, styled Tsze-chih (公祖勾茲 [or 
simply 茲], 字子之), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 23rd, east, in the outer 
court.
 38. Ch'in Tsu, styled Tsze-nan (秦祖, 字子南), a native of Ch'in. His tablet 
precedes that of the last, two places.
 39. Ch'i-tiao Ch'ih, styled Tsze-lien (漆雕哆 [al. 侈], 字子斂), a native 
of Lu. His tablet is the 13th, west.
 40. Yen Kao, styled Tsze-chiao (顏高字子驕). According to the 'Narratives 
of the School,' he was the same as Yen K'o (刻, or 剋), who drove the 
carriage when Confucius rode in Wei after the duke and Nan-tsze. But this 
seems doubtful. Other
 authorities make his name Ch'an (產), and style him Tsze-tsing (子精). 
His tablet is the 13th, east.
 41. Ch'i-tiao Tu-fu [al. . Ts'ung], styled Tsze-yu, Tsze-ch'i, and 
Tsze-wan (漆雕徒父 [al. 從], 字子有 or 子友 [al. 子期 and 子文]), a 
native of Lu, whose tablet precedes that of Ch'i-tiao Ch'ih.
 42. Zang Sze-ch'ih, styled Tsze-t'u, or Tsze-ts'ung (壤 [al. 穰] 駟赤, 字
子徒 [al. 子從]), a native of Ch'in. Some consider Zang-sze (壤駟) to be a 
double surname. His tablet comes after that of No. 40.
 43. Shang Chai, styled Tsze-Ch'i and Tsze-hsiu (商澤, 字子季 [al. 子秀
]), a native of Lu. His tablet is immediately after that of Fan Hsu, No. 26.
 44. Shih Tso [al. Chih and Tsze]-shu, styled Tsze-ming (石作 
[al. 之 and 子], 蜀, 字子明). Some take Shih-tso (石作) as a double 
surname. His tablet follows that of No. 42.
 45. Zan Pu-ch'i, styled Hsuan (任不齊, 字選), a native of Ch'u, whose tablet 
is next to that of No. 28.
 46. Kung-liang Zu, styled Tsze-chang (公良孺 [al. 儒], 字子正), a 
native of Ch'in, follows the preceding in the temples. The 'Sacrificial Canon' 
says:-- 'Tsze-chang was a man of worth and bravery. When Confucius was 
surrounded and stopped in P'u, Tsze-chang fought so desperately, that the 
people of P'u were afraid, and let the Master go, on his swearing that he 
would not proceed to Wei.'
 47. Hau [al. Shih] Ch'u [al. Ch'ien], styled Tsze-li [al. 
Li-ch'ih] (后 [al. 石] 處 [al. 虔], 字子里 [al. 里之]), a native of 
Ch'i, having his tablet the 17th, east.
 48. Ch'in Zan, styled K'ai (秦冉, 字開), a native of Ts'ai. He is not given in 
the list of the 'Narratives of the School,' and on this account his tablet was 
put out of the temples in the ninth year of Chia-tsing. It was restored, 
however, in the second year of Yung-chang, A.D. 1724, and is the 33rd, 
east, in the outer court.
 49. Kung-hsia Shau, styled Shang [and Tsze-shang] (公夏首 [al. 守], 
字乘 [and 子乘]), a native of Lu, whose tablet is next to that of No. 44.
 50. Hsi Yung-tien [or simply Tien], styled Tsze-hsi [al. Tsze-
 chieh and Tsze-ch'ieh] (系容蒧 [or 點], 字子皙 [al. 子偕 and 子楷]), a 
native of Wei, having his tablet the 18th, east.
 51. Kung Chien-ting [al. Kung Yu], styled Tsze-chung (公肩 [al. 
堅] 定 [al. 公有], 字子仲 [al. 中 and 忠]). His nativity is assigned to 
Lu, to Wei, and to Tsin (晉). He follows No. 46.
 52. Yen Tsu [al. Hsiang], styled Hsiang and Tsze-hsiang (顏祖 
[al. 相], 字襄, and 子襄), a native of Lu, with his tablet following that of 
No. 50.
 53. Chiao Tan [al. Wu], styled Tsze-kea (鄡單 [al. 鄔*], 字子家), 
a native of Lu. His place is next to that of No. 51.
 54. Chu [al. Kau] Tsing-ch'iang [and simply Tsing], styled Tsze-
ch'iang [al. Tsze-chieh and Tsze-mang] (句 [al. 勾 and 鉤] 井疆 
[and simply 井], 字子疆 [al. 子界 and 子孟]), a native of Wei, following 
No. 52.
 55. Han [al. Tsai]-fu Hei, styled Tsze-hei [al. Tsze-so and 
Tsze-su] (罕 [al. 宰] 父黑, 字子黑 [al. 子索 and 子素]), a native of Lu, 
whose tablet is next to that of No. 53.
 56. Ch'in Shang, styled Tsze-p'ei [al. P'ei-tsze and Pu-tsze] (秦商, 字
子丕 [al. 丕茲 and 不茲]), a native of Lu, or, according to Chang Hsuan, 
of Ch'u. He was forty years younger than Confucius. One authority, 
however, says he was only four years younger, and that his father and 
Confucius's father were both celebrated for their strength. His tablet is the 
12th, east.
 57. Shin Tang, styled Chau (申黨字周). In the 'Narratives of the School' 
there is a Shin Chi, styled Tsze-chau (申續, 字子周). The name is given by 
others as T'ang (堂 and 儻) and Tsu (續), with the designation Tsze-tsu (子續
). These are probably the same person mentioned in the Analects as Shin 
Ch'ang (申棖). Prior to the Ming dynasty they were sacrificed to as two, but 
in A.D. 1530, the name Tang was expunged from the sacrificial list, and 
only that of Ch'ang left. His tablet is the 31st, east.
 58. Yen Chih-p'o, styled Tsze-shu [or simply Shu] (顏之僕, 字子叔 [or 
simply 叔]), a native of Lu, who occupies the 29th place, east.
 59. Yung Ch'i, styled Tsze-ch'i [al. Tsze-yen] (榮旂 [or 祈], 字子旗 or 
子祺 [al. 子顏]), a native of Lu, whose tablet is the 20th, west.  * Digitizer's note: The actual variant used by Legge is (鄔左即右). 60. Hsien Ch'ang, styled Tsze-ch'i [al. Tsze-hung] (縣成, 字子棋 
[al. 子橫]), a native of Lu. His place is the 22nd, east.
 61. Tso Zan-ying [or simply Ying], styled Hsing and Tsze-hsing (左人郢 [or 
simply 郢], 字行 and 子行), a native of Lu. His tablet follows that of No. 59.
 62. Yen Chi, styled An [al. Tsze-sze] (燕伋 [or 級], 字恩 [al. 子思) a 
native of Ch'in. His tablet is the 24th east.
 63: Chang Kwo, styled Tsze-t'u (鄭國, 字子徒), a native of Lu. This is 
understood to be the same with the Hsieh Pang, styled Tsze-ts'ung (薛邦, 字
子從), of the 'Narratives of the School.' His tablet follows No. 61.
 64. Ch'in Fei, styled Tsze-chih (秦非, 字子之), a native of Lu, having his 
tablet the 31st, west.
 65. Shih Chih-ch'ang, styled Tsze-hang [al. ch'ang] (施之常, 字子恆 
[al. 常]), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 30th, east.
 66. Yen K'wai, styled Tsze-shang (顏噲, 字子聲), a native of Lu. His tablet 
is the next to that of No. 64.
 67. Pu Shu-shang, styled Tsze-ch'e (步叔乘 [in the 'Narratives of the 
School' we have an old form of 乘], 字子車), a native of Ch'i. Sometimes for 
Pu (步) we find Shao (少). His tablet is the 30th, west.
 68. Yuan K'ang, styled Tsze-chi (原亢, 字子籍), a native of Lu. Sze-ma 
Ch'ien calls him Yuan K'ang-chi, not mentioning any designation. The 
'Narratives of the School' makes him Yuan K'ang (抗), styled Chi. His tablet 
is the 23rd, west.
 69. Yo K'o [al. Hsin], styled Tsze-shang (樂欬, [al. 欣], 字子聲), a 
native of Lu. His tablet is the 25th, east.
 70. Lien Chieh, styled Yung and Tsze-yung [al. Tsze-ts'ao] (廉潔, 字
庸 and 子庸 [al. 子曹), a native of Wei, or of Ch'i. His tablet is next to 
that of No. 68.
 71. Shu-chung Hui [al. K'wai], styled Tsze-ch'i (叔仲會 [al. 噲], 
字子期), a native of Lu, or, according to Chang Hsuan, of Tsin. He was 
younger than Confucius by fifty-four years. It is said that he and another 
youth, called K'ung Hsuan (孔琁), attended by turns with their pencils, and 
acted as amanuenses to the sage, and when Mang Wu-po expressed a 
doubt of their competency, Confucius declared his satisfaction with them. 
He follows Lien Chieh in the temples.
 72. Yen Ho, styled Zan (顏何, 字冉), a native of Lu. The present copies of 
the 'Narratives of the School' do not contain his name, and in A.D. 1588 Zan 
was displaced from his place in the temples. His tablet, however, has been 
restored during the present dynasty. It is the 33rd, west.
 73. Ti Hei, styled Che [al. Tsze-che and Che-chih] (狄黑, 字晢 
[al. 子晢 and 晢之]), a native of Wei, or of Lu. His tablet is the 26th, 
east.
 74. Kwei [al. Pang] Sun, styled Tsze-lien [al. Tsze-yin] (□
(kui1 刲左邦右) [al. 邦] 巽, 字子歛 [al. 子飲]), a native of Lu. His 
tablet is the 27th, west.
 75. K'ung Chung, styled Tsze-mieh (孔忠, 字子蔑). This was the son, it is 
said, of Confucius's elder brother, the cripple Mang-p'i. His tablet is next to 
that of No. 73. His sacrificial title is 'The ancient Worthy, the philosopher 
Mieh.'
 76. Kung-hsi Yu-zu [al. Yu], styled Tsze-shang (公西輿如 [al. 輿
], 字子上), a native of Lu. His place is the 26th, west.
 77. Kung-hsi Tien, styled Tsze-shang (公西蒧 [or 點], 字子上 [al. 子尚
]), a native of Lu. His tablet is the 28th, east.
 78. Ch'in Chang [al. Lao], styled Tsze-k'ai (琴張 [al. 牢], 字子開), a 
native of Wei. His tablet is the 29th, west.
 79. Ch'an K'ang, styled Tsze-k'ang [al. Tsze-ch'in] (陳亢, 字子亢 
[al. 子禽]), a native of Ch'an. See notes on Ana. I. x.
 80. Hsien Tan [al. Tan-fu and Fang], styled Tsze-hsiang (縣亶 
[al. 亶父 and 豐], 字子象), a native of Lu. Some suppose that this is the 
same as No. 53. The advisers of the present dynasty in such matters, 
however, have considered them to be different, and in 1724, a tablet was 
assigned to Hsien Tan, the 34th, west.
 The three preceding names are given in the 'Narratives of the School.'
 The research of scholars has added about twenty others.
 81. Lin Fang, styled Tsze-ch'iu (林放, 字子邱), a native of Lu. The only 
thing known of him is from the Ana. III. iv. His tablet was displaced under 
the Ming, but has been restored by the present dynasty. It is the first, 
west.
 82. Chu Yuan, styled Po-yu (蘧瑗, 字伯玉), an officer of Wei, and, as 
appears from the Analects and Mencius, an intimate
 friend of Confucius. Still his tablet has shared the same changes as that 
of Lin Fang. It is now the first, east.
 83 and 84. Shan Ch'ang (申棖) and Shan T'ang (申堂). See No. 57.
 85. Mu P'i (牧皮), mentioned by Mencius, VII. Pt. II. xxxvii. 4. His 
entrance into the temple has been under the present dynasty. His tablet is 
the 34th, east.
 86. Tso Ch'iu-ming or Tso-ch'iu Ming (左丘明) has the 32nd place, east. 
His title was fixed in A.D. 1530 to be 'The Ancient Scholar,' but in 1642 it 
was raised to that of 'Ancient Worthy.' To him we owe the most 
distinguished of the annotated editions of the Ch'un Ch'iu. But whether he 
really was a disciple of Confucius, and in personal communication with 
him, is much debated.
 The above are the only names and surnames of those of the disciples 
who now share in the sacrifices to the sage. Those who wish to exhaust the 
subject, mention in addition, on the authority of Tso Ch'iu-ming, Chung-sun 
Ho-chi (仲孫何忌), a son of Mang Hsi (see p. 63), and Chung-sun Shwo (仲孫
說), also a son of Mang Hsi, supposed by many to be the same with No. 17; 
Zu Pei, (孺悲), mentioned in the Analects, XVII. xx, and in the Li Chi, XVIII. 
Sect. II. ii. 22; Kung-wang Chih-ch'iu (公罔之裘) and Hsu Tien (序點), 
mentioned in the Li Chi, XLIII. 7; Pin-mau Chia (賓牟賈), mentioned in the 
Li Chi, XVII. iii. 16; K'ung Hsuan (孔琁) and Hai Shu-lan (惠叔蘭), on the 
authority of the 'Narratives of the School;' Ch'ang Chi (常季), mentioned by 
Chwang-tsze; Chu Yu (鞫語), mentioned by Yen-tsze (晏子); Lien Yu (廉瑀) 
and Lu Chun (魯峻), on the authority of 文翁石室; and finally Tsze-fu Ho (子
服何), the Tsze-fu Ching-po (子服景伯) of the Analects, XIV. xxxviii.
 CHAPTER VI. 十三經註疏, 'The Thirteen Ching, with Commentary and Explanations.' 
This is the great repertory of ancient lore upon the Classics. On the 
Analects, it contains the 'Collection of Explanations of the Lun Yu,' by Ho 
Yen and others (see p. 19), and 'The Correct Meaning,' or Paraphrase of 
Hsing Ping (see p. 20). On the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean, 
it contains the comments and glosses of Chang Hsuan, and of K'ung Ying-ta 
(孔穎達) of the T'ang dynasty.
 新刻批點四書讀本, 'A new edition of the Four Books, Punctuated and 
Annotated, for Reading.' This work was published in the seventh year of 
Tao-kwang (1827) by a Kao Lin (高琳). It is the finest edition of the Four 
Books which I have seen, in point of typographical execution. It is indeed a 
volume for reading. It contains the ordinary 'Collected Comments' of Chu 
Hsi on the Analects, and his 'Chapters and Sentences' of the Great Learning 
and Doctrine of the Mean. The editor's own notes are at the top and bottom 
of the page, in rubric.
 四書朱子本義匯參, 'The Proper Meaning of the Four Books as determined 
by Chu Hsi, Compared with, and Illustrated from, other Commentators.' 
This is a most voluminous work, published in the tenth year of Ch'ien-lung, 
A.D. 1745, by Wang Pu-ch'ing (王步青), a member of the Han-lin College. On 
the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean, the 'Queries' (或問) 
addressed to Chu Hsi and his replies are given in the same text as the 
standard commentary.
 四書經註集證, 'The Four Books, Text and Commentary, with Proofs and 
Illustrations.' The copy of this Work which I have was edited by a Wang 
T'ing-chi (汪廷機), in the third
  year of Chia-ch'ing, A.D. 1798. It may be called a commentary on the 
commentary. The research in all matters of Geography, History, Biography, 
Natural History, &c., is immense.
 四書諸儒輯要, 'A Collection of the most important Comments of Scholars 
on the Four Books.' By Li P'ei-lin (李沛霖); published in the fifty-seventh 
K'ang-hsi year, A.D. 1718. This Work is about as voluminous as the 匯參, 
but on a different plan. Every chapter is preceded by a critical discussion 
of its general meaning, and the logical connexion of its several paragraphs. 
This is followed by the text, and Chu Hsi's standard commentary. We have 
then a paraphrase, full and generally perspicuous. Next, there is a selection 
of approved comments, from a great variety of authors; and finally, the 
reader finds a number of critical remarks and ingenious views, differing 
often from the common interpretation, which are submitted for his 
examination.
 四書翼註論文, 'A Supplemental Commentary, and Literary Discussions, on 
the Four Books.' By Chang Chan-t'ao [al. T'i-an] (張甄陶 [al. 惕菴]), 
a member of the Han-lin college, in the early part, apparently, of the reign 
of Ch'ien-lung. The work is on a peculiar plan. The reader is supposed to be 
acquainted with Chu Hsi's commentary, which is not given; but the author 
generally supports his views, and defends them against the criticisms of 
some of the early scholars of this dynasty. His own exercitations are of the 
nature of essays more than of commentary. It is a book for the student 
who is somewhat advanced, rather than for the learner. I have often 
perused it with interest and advantage.
 四書遵註合講, 'The Four Books, according to the Commentary, with 
Paraphrase.' Published in the eighth year of Yung Chang, A.D. 1730, by 
Wang Fu [al. K'eh-fu] (翁復 [al. 克夫]). Every page is divided into 
two parts. Below, we have the text and Chu Hsi's commentary. Above, we 
have an analysis of every chapter, followed by a paraphrase of the several 
paragraphs. To the paraphrase of each paragraph are subjoined critical 
notes, digested from a great variety of scholars, but without the mention of 
their names. A list of 116 is given who are thus laid under contribution. In 
addition, there are maps and illustrative figures at the commencement; 
and to each Book there are prefixed biographical notices, explanations of 
peculiar allusions, &c.
 新增四書補註附考備旨, 'The Four Books, with a
  Complete Digest of Supplements to the Commentary, and additional 
Suggestions. A new edition, with Additions.' By Tu Ting-chi (杜定基). 
Published A.D. 1779. The original of this Work was by Tang Lin (鄧林), a 
scholar of the Ming dynasty. It is perhaps the best of all editions of the 
Four Books for a learner. Each page is divided into three parts. Below, is 
the text divided into sentences and members of sentences, which are 
followed by short glosses. The text is followed by the usual commentary, 
and that by a paraphrase, to which are subjoined the Supplements and 
Suggestions. The middle division contains a critical analysis of the chapters 
and paragraphs; and above, there are the necessary biographical and other 
notes.
 四書味根錄, 'The Four Books, with the Relish of the Radical Meaning.' This 
is a new Work, published in 1852. It is the production of Chin Ch'ang, 
styled Chi'u-t'an (金澂, 字秋潭), an officer and scholar, who, returning, 
apparently to Canton province, from the North in 1836, occupied his 
retirement with reviewing his literary studies of former years, and 
employed his sons to transcribe his notes. The writer is fully up in all the 
commentaries on the Classics, and pays particular attention to the labours 
of the scholars of the present dynasty. To the Analects, for instance, there 
is prefixed Chiang Yung's History of Confucius, with criticisms on it by the 
author himself. Each chapter is preceded by a critical analysis. Then 
follows the text with the standard commentary, carefully divided into 
sentences, often with glosses, original and selected, between them. To the 
commentary there succeeds a paraphrase, which is not copied by the 
author from those of his predecessors. After the paraphrase we have 
Explanations (解). The book is beautifully printed, and in small type, so that 
it is really a multum in parvo, with considerable freshness.
 日講四書義解, 'A Paraphrase for Daily Lessons, Explaining the Meaning of 
the Four Books.' This work was produced in 1677, by a department of the 
members of the Han-lin college, in obedience to an imperial rescript. The 
paraphrase is full, perspicuous, and elegant.
 御製周易折中; 書經傳說彙纂; 詩經傳說彙纂; 禮記義疏; 春秋傳說彙纂.  These 
works form together a superb edition of the Five Ching, published by 
imperial authority
  in the K'ang-hsi and Yung-chang reigns. They contain the standard 
views (傳); various opinions (說); critical decisions of the editors (晏) ; 
prolegomena; plates or cuts; and other apparatus for the student.
 毛西河先生全集, 'The Collected Writings of Mao Hsi-ho.' See prolegomena, 
p. 20. The voluminousness of his Writings is understated there. Of 經集, or 
Writings on the Classics, there are 236 sections, while his 文集, or other 
literary compositions, amount to 257 sections. His treatises on the Great 
Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean have been especially helpful to me. 
He is a great opponent of Chu Hsi, and would be a much more effective one, 
if he possessed the same graces of style as that 'prince of literature.'
 四書拓餘說, 'A Collection of Supplemental Observations on the Four 
Books.' The preface of the author, Ts'ao Chih-shang (曹之升), is dated in 
1795, the last year of the reign of Ch'ien-lung. The work contains what we 
may call prolegomena on each of the Four Books, and then excursus on the 
most difficult and disputed passages. The tone is moderate, and the 
learning displayed extensive and solid. The views of Chu Hsi are frequently 
well defended from the assaults of Mao Hsi-ho. I have found the Work 
very instructive.
 鄉黨圖考, 'On the Tenth Book of the Analects, with Plates.' This Work was 
published by the author, Chiang Yung (江永), in the twenty-first Ch'ien-lung 
year, A.D. 1761, when he was seventy-six years old. It is devoted to the 
illustration of the above portion of the Analects, and is divided into ten 
sections, the first of which consists of woodcuts and tables. The second 
contains the Life of Confucius, of which I have largely availed myself in the 
preceding chapter. The whole is a remarkable specimen of the minute care 
with which Chinese scholars have illustrated the Classical Books
 四書釋地; 四書釋地續; 四書釋地又續; 四書釋地三續. We may call these 
volumes-- 'The Topography of the Four Books; with three Supplements.' 
The Author's name is Yen Zo-ch'u (閻若璩). The first volume was published 
in 1698, and the second in 1700. I have not been able to find the dates of 
publication of the other two, in which there is more biographical and 
general matter than topographical. The author apologizes for the 
inappropriateness of their titles by saying that he could not
  help calling them Supplements to the Topography, which was his 'first 
love.'
 皇清經解, 'Explanations of the Classics, under the Imperial Ts'ing 
Dynasty.' See above, p. 20. The Work, however, was not published, as I 
have there supposed, by imperial authority, but under the 
superintendence, and at the expense (aided by other officers), of Yuan 
Yuan (阮元), Governor-general of Kwang-tung and Kwang-hsi, in the ninth 
year of the last reign, 1829. The publication of so extensive a Work shows 
a public spirit and zeal for literature among the high officers of China, 
which should keep foreigners from thinking meanly of them.
 孔子家語, 'Sayings of the Confucian Family.' Family is to be taken in the 
sense of Sect or School. In Liu Hsin's Catalogue, in the subdivision devoted 
to the Lun Yu, we find the entry:-- 'Sayings of the Confucian Family, 
twenty-seven Books,' with a note by Yen Sze-ku of the T'ang dynasty,-- 
'Not the existing Work called the Family Sayings.' The original Work was 
among the treasures found in the wall of Confucius's old house, and was 
deciphered and edited by K'ung An-kwo. The present Work is by Wang Su 
of the Wei (魏) dynasty, grounded professedly on the older one, the blocks 
of which had suffered great dilapidation during the intervening centuries. 
It is allowed also, that, since Su's time, the Work has suffered more than 
any of the acknowledged Classics. Yet it is a very valuable fragment of 
antiquity, and it would be worth while to incorporate it with the Analects. 
My copy is the edition of Li Yung (李容), published in 1780. I have 
generally called the Work 'Narratives of the School.'
 聖廟祀典圖考, 'Sacrificial Canon of the Sage's Temples, with Plates.' This 
Work, published in 1826, by Ku Yuan, styled Hsiang-chau (顧沅, 字湘舟), is a 
very painstaking account of all the Names sacrificed to in the temples of 
Confucius, the dates of their attaining to that honour, &c. There are 
appended to it Memoirs of Confucius and Mencius, which are not of so 
much value.
 十子全書, 'The Complete Works of the Ten Tsze.' See Morrison's 
Dictionary, under the character 子. I have only had occasion, in connexion 
with this Work, to refer to the writings of Chwang-tsze (莊子) and Lieh-tsze 
(列子). My copy is an edition of 1804.
 歷代名賢列女氏姓譜, 'A Cyclop¦dia of Surnames, or Biographical 
Dictionary, of the Famous Men and Virtuous Women of the Successive 
Dynasties.' This is a very notable work of its class; published in 1793, by 蕭
智漢, and extending through 157 chapters or Books.
 文獻通考, 'General Examination of Records and Scholars.' This astonishing 
Work, which cost its author, Ma Twan-lin (馬端臨), twenty years' labour, 
was first published in 1321. R©musat says,-- 'This excellent Work is a 
library in itself, and if Chinese literature possessed no other, the language 
would be worth learning for the sake of reading this alone.' It does indeed 
display all but incredible research into every subject connected with the 
Government, History, Literature, Religion, &c., of the empire of China. The 
author's researches are digested in 348 Books. I have had occasion to 
consult principally those on the Literary Monuments, embraced in 
seventy-six Books, from the 174th to the 249th.
 朱彝尊經義考, 'An Examination of the Commentaries on the Classics,' by 
Chu I-tsun. The author was a member of the Han-lin college, and the work 
was first published with an imperial preface by the Ch'ien-lung emperor. 
It is an exhaustive work on the literature of the Classics, in 300 chapters or 
Books.'
 續文獻通考, 'A Continuation of the General Examination of Records and 
Scholars.' This Work, which is in 254 Books, and nearly as extensive as the 
former, was the production of Wang Ch'i (王圻), who dates his preface in 
1586, the fourteenth year of Wan-li, the style of the reign of the 
fourteenth emperor of the Ming dynasty. Wang Ch'i brings down the Work 
of his predecessor to his own times. He also frequently goes over the same 
ground, and puts things in a clearer light. I have found this to be the case 
in the chapters on the classical and other Books.
 二十四史, 'The Twenty-four Histories.' These are the imperially-
authorized records of the empire, commencing with the 'Historical Records,' 
the work of Sze-ma Ch'ien, and ending with the History of the Ming 
dynasty, which appeared in 1742, the result of the joint labours of 145 
officers and scholars of the present dynasty. The extent of the collection 
may be understood from this, that my copy, bound in English fashion, 
makes sixty-three volumes, each one larger than this. No nation has a 
history so thoroughly digested; and on the whole it is trustworthy. In pre-
 paring this volume, my necessities have been confined mostly to the 
Works of Sze-ma Ch'ien, and his successor, Pan Ku (班固), the Historian of 
the first Han dynasty.
 歷代統記表, 'The Annals of the Nation.' Published by imperial authority in 
1803, the eighth year of Ch'ia-ch'ing. This Work is invaluable to a student, 
being, indeed, a collection of chronological tables, where every year, from 
the rise of the Chau dynasty, B.C. 1121, has a distinct column to itself, in 
which, in different compartments, the most important events are noted. 
Beyond that date, it ascends to nearly the commencement of the cycles in 
the sixty-first year of Hwang-ti, giving -- not every year, but the years of 
which anything has been mentioned in history. From Hwang-ti also, it 
ascends through the dateless ages up to P'an-ku, the first of mortal 
sovereigns.
 歷代疆域表, 'The Boundaries of the Nation in the successive Dynasties.' 
This Work by the same author, and published in 1817, does for the 
boundaries of the empire the same service which the preceding renders to 
its chronology.
 歷代沿革表, 'The Topography of the Nation in the successive Dynasties.' 
Another Work by the same author, and of the same date as the preceding.
 The Dictionaries chiefly consulted have been:--
 The well-known Shwo Wan (說文解字), by Hsu Shan, styled Shu-chung (
許慎, 字叔重), published in A.D. 100; with the supplement (繫傳) by Hsu 
Ch'ieh (徐鍇), of the southern Tang dynasty. The characters are arranged in 
the Shwo Wan under 540 keys or radicals, as they are unfortunately 
termed.
 The Liu Shu Ku (六書故), by Tai T'ung, styled Chung-ta (戴侗, 字仲達), of 
our thirteenth century. The characters are arranged in it, somewhat after 
the fashion of the R Ya (p. 2), under six general divisions, which again 
are subdivided, according to the affinity of subjects, into various 
categories.
 The Tsze Hui (字彙), which appeared in the Wan-li (萬歷) reign of the 
Ming dynasty (1573-1619). The 540 radicals of the Shwo Wan were 
reduced in this to 214, at which number they have since continued.
 The K'ang-hsi Tsze Tien (康熙字典), or Kang-hsi Dictionary, prepared by 
order of the great K'ang-hsi emperor in 1716. This
 is the most common and complete of all Chinese dictionaries for 
common use.
 The I Wan Pi Lan (蓺文備覽), 'A Complete Exhibition of all the Authorized 
Characters,' published in 1787; 'furnishing,' says Dr. Williams, 'good 
definitions of all the common characters, whose ancient forms are 
explained.'
 The Pei Wan Yun Fu (佩文韻府), generally known among foreigners as 
'The Kang-hsi Thesaurus.' It was undertaken by an imperial order, and 
published in 1711, being probably, as Wylie says, 'the most extensive work 
of a lexicographical character ever produced.' It does for the phraseology 
of Chinese literature all, and more than all, that the Kang-hsi dictionary 
does for the individual characters. The arrangement of the characters is 
according to their tones and final sounds. My copy of it, with a supplement 
published about ten years later, is in forty-five large volumes, with much 
more letter-press in it than the edition of the Dynastic Histories mentioned 
on p. 133.
 The Ching Tsi Tswan Ku, ping Pu Wei (經籍□(纂上饗下)詁并補遺), 'A Digest 
of the Meanings in the Classical and other Books, with Supplement,' by, or 
rather under the superintendence of, Yuan Yuan (p. 132). This has often 
been found useful. It is arranged according to the tones and rhymes like 
the characters in the Thesaurus.
 SECTION II. CONFUCIUS SINARUM PHILOSOPHUS; sive Scientia Sinensis Latine 
Exposita. Studio et opera Prosperi Intorcetta, Christiani Herdritch, Francisci 
Rougemont, Philippi Couplet, Patrum Societatis JESU. Jussu Ludovici Magni. 
Parisiis, 1837. Y-KING; Antiquissimus Sinarum Liber, quem ex Latina Interpretatione 
P. Regis, aliorumque ex Soc. JESU PP. edidit Julius Mohl. Stuttgarti¦ et 
Tubing¦, 1839.
if your mail bounces from archive.org, I will still see it, if
it bounces from prairienet.org, better resend later on. . . .
login: anonymous
password: your@login
cd pub/docs/books/gutenberg
cd etext90 through etext99 or etext00 through etext01, etc.
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET GUTINDEX.??  [to get a year's listing of books, e.g., GUTINDEX.99]
GET GUTINDEX.ALL [to get a listing of ALL books]
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.
by James Legge
THE GREAT LEARNING
THE DOCTRINE OF THE MEAN
OF THE CHINESE CLASSICS GENERALLY.
SECTION I.
BOOKS INCLUDED UNDER THE NAME OF THE CHINESE CLASSICS.
2 四書.
3 易經.
4 書經.
5 詩經.
6 禮記.
7 春秋.
2 論語.
3 大學.
4 曾參.
5 中庸.
6 孔伋.
7 樂記.
8 周禮.
9 儀禮.
10 春秋三傳
11 左丘明.
12 公羊高.
13 穀梁赤.
14 爾雅.
15 孝經.
2 前漢書, 本志, 第十卷, 藝文志.
3 仲尼.
4 篇籍, slips and tablets of bamboo, which supplied in those days the place 
of paper.
5 世界孝武皇帝.
2 謁者陳農.
3 光祿大夫劉向.
4 步兵校慰任宏.
5 太史令尹咸.
6 侍醫李桂國.
7 侍中奉車都慰歆.
8 輯略.
9 六藝略.
10 凡易, 十三家, 二百九十四篇. How much of the whole work was contained in 
each 篇, it is impossible to determine. P. Regis says: 'Pien, quemadmodum 
Gallice dicimus "des pieces d'©loquence, de po©sie."'
11 詩, 六家, 四百一十六卷. The collections of the Shih-ching are mentioned 
under the name of chuan, 'sections,' 'portions.' Had p'ien been 
used, it might have been understood of individual odes. This change of 
terms shows that by p'ien in the other summaries, we are not to 
understand single blocks or chapters.
2 儒家者流.
3 孝惠皇帝.
4 武帝建元五年, 初置五經博士.
5 顯宗孝明皇帝.
6 肅宗孝章皇帝.
7 孝和皇帝.
2 I have thought it well to endeavour to translate the whole of the 
passages. Father de Mailla merely constructs from them a narrative of his 
own; see L'Histoire G©n©rale de La China, tome ii. pp. 399-402. The 通鑑網目 
avoids the difficulties of the original by giving an abridgment of it.
2 僕射, 周青臣.
3 淳于越.
4 田常. -- 常 should probably be 恆, as it is given in the T'ung Chien. See 
Analects XIV. xxii. T'ien Hang was the same as Ch'an Ch'ang of that 
chapter.
5 丞相李斯
2 自除犯禁者, 四百六餘人, 皆阬之咸陽. The meaning of this passage as a whole 
is sufficiently plain, but I am unable to make out the force of the phrase 自
除.
3 See the remarks of Chamg Chia-tsi (夾際鄭氏), of the Sung dynasty, on the 
subject, in the 文獻通考, Bk. clxxiv. p. 5.
2 儒家者流.
2 墨家者流.
3 See Mencius, V. Pt. II. ii. 2.
OF THE CONFUCIAN ANALECTS.
FORMATION OF THE TEXT OF THE ANALECTS BY THE SCHOLARS OF THE HAN 
DYNASTY.
2 前將軍, 蕭望之.
3 丞相, 韋賢, 及子, 玄成.
4 王卿.
5 庸生.
6 中尉王吉.
7 魯王共 (or 恭).
2 孔安國.
3 論語訓解. See the preface to the Lun Yu in 'The Thirteen Ching.' It has 
been my principal authority in this section.
4 安昌侯, 張禹.
AT WHAT TIME, AND BY WHOM, THE ANALECTS WERE WRITTEN; THEIR PLAN; 
AND AUTHENTICITY.
2 文獻通考, Bk. clxxxiv. p. 3.
3 鄭玄, 字康成.
4 孝獻皇帝.
2 悼公.
3 晉魏斯受經於卜子夏; see the 厤代統紀表, Bk. i. p. 77.
2 論語想是門弟子, 如語錄一般, 記在那裡, 後來有一高手, 鍊成文理這樣少, 下字無一不
渾.
2 荀卿.
3 莊子, 列子.
4 墨子.
OF COMMENTARIES UPON THE ANALECTS.
2 In Mo's chapter against the Literati, he mentions some of the 
characteristics of Confucius in the very words of the Tenth Book of the 
Analects.
3 家語.
2 光武.
3 周氏.
4 至順帝時, 南郡太守, 馬融, 亦為之訓說.
5 司農, 陳群; 太常, 王肅; 博士, 周生列.
6 光祿大夫, 關內侯, 孫邕; 光祿大夫, 鄭沖; 散騎常侍, 中領軍, 安鄉亭侯, 曹羲; 侍中, 荀
顗; 尚書, 駙馬都尉, 關內侯, 何晏.
7 論語集解. I possess a copy of this work, printed about the middle of our 
fourteenth century.
2 邢昺.
3 論語正義.
4 論語集義.
5 論語集註.
6 論語或問.
7 毛奇齡.
8 西河.
9 西河全集.
10 皇清經解.
OF VARIOUS READINGS.
2 翟教授, 四書考異.
OF THE GREAT LEARNING.
SECTION I.
HISTORY OF THE TEXT, AND THE DIFFERENT ARRANGEMENTS OF IT WHICH HAVE 
BEEN PROPOSED.
2 戴聖 Shang was a second cousin of Teh.
2 明道.
3 新.
4 親.
5 大學證.
6 程子頤,字正叔,明道之弟.
7 伊川.
2 王文成.
3 王魯齊.
4 李彭山.
5 高景逸.
6 葛屺瞻
7 聖經古本,南海羅仲藩註辨.
OF THE AUTHORSHIP, AND DISTINCTION OF THE TEXT INTO CLASSICAL TEXT AND 
COMMENTARY.
ITS SCOPE AND VALUE.
2 太學, not 大學. See the note on the title of the Work below.
3 天子, Cl. (classical) Text, par. 6, 2.
4 一人, Comm. ix. 3.
2  Cl. Text, pars. 4. 5.
2  See Comm. x. 1.
2  Comm. vii. 1.
3  Comm. Ch. vi.
2 Comm. vi. 2.
3 Suppl. to Comm. Ch. v.
THE DOCTRINE OF THE MEAN.
SECTION I.
ITS PLACE IN THE LI CHI, AND ITS PUBLICATION SEPARATELY.
2 隋書,卷三十二,志第二十七,經籍,一, p. 12.
3 禮記中庸專,二卷,宋散騎常侍戴顒撰;中庸講疏,一卷,梁武帝撰;私記制旨中庸;五卷.
4 周濂溪.
ITS AUTHOR; AND SOME ACCOUNT OF HIM.
2 子思作中庸; see the 史記,四十七,孔子世家.
3 This K'ung Fu (孔鮒) was that descendant of Confucius, who hid several 
books in the wall of his house, on the issuing of the imperial edict for their 
burning. He was a writer himself, and his Works are referred to under the 
title of 孔叢子. I have not seen them, but the statement given above is 
found in the 四書拓餘說;-- art. 中庸. -- 孔叢子云,子思撰中庸之書,四十九篇.
2. 聖廟祀典圖考.
3. 或以六十二似八十二之誤. Eighty-two and sixty-two may more easily be 
confounded, as written in Chinese, than with the Roman figures.
4 See the 四書集證, on the preface to the Chung Yung, -- 年百餘歲卒.
5 Li himself was born in Confucius's twenty-first year, and if Tsze-sze had 
been born in Li's twenty-first year, he must have been 103 at the time of 
duke Mu's accession. But the tradition is, that Tsze-sze was a pupil of Tsang 
Shan who was born B.C. 504. We must place his birth therefore 
considerably later, and suppose him to have been quite young when his 
father died. I was talking once about the question with a Chinese friend, 
who observed:-- 'Li was fifty when he died, and his wife married again 
into a family of Wei. We can hardly think, therefore, that she was anything 
like that age. Li could not have married so soon as his father did. Perhaps 
he was about forty when Chi was born.'
2 Li Chi, II. Sect. I. ii. 7.
3 See the 四書集證, as above.
2 See the Li Chi, II. Sect. II. iii. 15. 庶氏之母死 must be understood as I have 
done above, and not with Chang Hsuan, -- 'Your mother was born a Miss 
Shu.'
3 子上 -- this was the designation of Tsze-sze's son.
4 白,-- this was Tsze-shang's name.
5 See the Li Chi, II. Sect. I. i. 4.
2 The author of the 四書拓餘說 adopts the view that the Work was 
composed in Sung. Some have advocated this from ch. xxviii. 5, compared 
with Ana. III. ix, 'it being proper,' they say, 'that Tsze-sze, writing in Sung, 
should not depreciate it as Confucius had done out of it!'
3 See in the 'Sacrificial Canon,' on Tsze-sze.
4 This is the Work referred to in note 1, p. 40.
ITS INTEGRITY.
2 See the 四書拓餘說, art. 中庸.
3 顏師古曰,今禮記有中庸一篇,奕非本禮經,蓋此之流.
4 王氏緯曰,中庸古有二篇,見漢藝文志,而在禮記中者,一篇而已,朱子為章句,因其一篇者,
分為三十三章,而古所謂而篇者不可見矣.
ITS SCOPE AND VALUE.
2 See the Introductory note of Chu Hsi.
2 中節.
2 Ch. ix.
3 Ch. iv.
4 Ch. vi.
5 Ch. viii.
6 Ch. x.
7 Ch. xi.
8 Encyclop¦dia Britannica, Preliminary Dissertations, p. 318, eighth 
edition.
The pattern is not far off."
2 Par. 12.
3 Par. 15.
2 Par. 18.
3 Pars. 18, 19.
4 Ana. VII. xix.
2 Ch. xxii.
3 Ch. xxiii.
2 See the Introductory note below.
CONFUCIUS AND HIS IMMEDIATE DISCIPLES.
SECTION I.
LIFE OF CONFUCIUS.
2 啟.
3 愍公.
2 魴(al. 方) 祀.
3 I drop here the 父 (second tone), which seems to have been used in those 
times in a manner equivalent to our Mr.
4 厲公.
5 正考甫; 甫 is used in the same way as 父; see note 3.
6 戴, 武, 宣, 三公.
7 See the 魯語, and 商頌詩序; quoted in Chiang Yung's (工永) Life of 
Confucius, which forms a part of the 鄉黨圖考.
8 孔父嘉.
9 華督.
10 殤公.
11 防.
2 伯夏.
3 叔梁紇.
4 偪陽.
5 孟皮, 一字伯尼.
6 顏氏.
7 徵在.
8 其人, 身長十尺. See, on the length of the ancient foot, Ana. VIII. vi, but the 
point needs a more sifting investigation than it has yet received.
2 Sze-ma Ch'ien says that Confucius was born in the twenty-second year of 
duke Hsiang, B.C. 550. He is followed by Chu Hsi in the short sketch of 
Confucius's life prefixed to the Lun Yu, and by 'The Annals of the Empire' 
(歷代統紀表), published with imperial sanction in the reign of Chia-ch'ing. 
(To this latter work I have generally referred for my dates.) The year 
assigned in the text above rests on the authority of Ku-liang and Kung-
yang, the two commentators on the Ch'un-Ch'iu. With regard to the month, 
however, the tenth is that assigned by Ku-liang, while Kung-yang names 
the eleventh.
3 Tsau is written 郰, 鄹, 陬, and 鄒.
2 Ana. II. iv.
3 Ana. IX. vi.
4 娶宋之幵官氏.
5 名曰鯉, 而字伯魚.
6 為委吏. This is Mencius's account. Sze-ma Ch'ien says 嘗為季氏吏, but his 
subsequent words 料量平 show that the office was the same.
7 Mencius calls this office 乘田, while Sze-ma Ch'ien says 為司職吏.
2 Ana. VII. vii.
3 Ana. VII. viii.
2 Li Chi, II. Sect. I. i. 23.
3 See the Ch'un Ch'iu, under the seventh year of duke Chao,-- 秋, 郯子來朝
.
2 師襄. See the 'Narratives of the School,' 卷三, art 辯樂解; but the account 
there given is not more credible than the chief of T'an's expositions.
3 Ana. II. iv.
4 The journey to Chau is placed by Sze-ma Ch'ien before Confucius's 
holding of his first official employments, and Chu Hsi and most other 
writers follow him. It is a great error, and arisen from a misunderstanding 
of the passage from the 左氏傳 upon the subject.
2 何忌.
3 孟懿子.
4 南宮敬叔.
5 The 家語 makes Chang-shu accompany Confucius to Chau. It is difficult to 
understand this, if Chang-shu were really a son of Mang Hsi who had died 
that year.
6 洛.
7 敬王 (B.C. 519-475)
2 逸態與淫志.
3 See the 史記, 列傳第三, and compare the remarks attributed to Lao-tsze in 
the account of the K'ung family near the beginning.
4 Quoted by Chiang Yung from the 'Narratives of the School.'
2 景公.
3 Ana. XVI. xii.
4 晏嬰. This is the same who was afterwards styled 晏平仲.
5 陳.
2 See the 說苑, 卷十九, p. 13.
3 Ana. VII. xiii.
4 Some of these are related in the 'Narratives of the School;'-- about the 
burning of the ancestral shrine of the sovereign 釐, and a one-footed bird 
which appeared hopping and flapping its wings in Ch'i. They are plainly 
fabulous, though quoted in proof of Confucius's sage wisdom. This 
reference to them is more than enough.
5 家語, 卷二, 六本.
6 Ana. XII. xi.
7 Ana. XIII. iii.
2 Ana. XVIII. iii
3  Sze-ma Ch'ien makes the first observation to have been addressed 
directly to Confucius.
4 According to the above account Confucius was only once, and for a 
portion of two years, in Ch'i. For the refutation of contrary accounts, see 
Chiang Yung's Life of the Sage.
5 定公.
6 陽虎.
7 陽貨.
2 閔損.
2 See the Li Chi, II. Pt. I. i. 27.
3 Ana. XI. ix.
4 中都宰. Amiot says this was 'la ville meme ou le Souverain tenoit sa Cour' 
(Vie de Confucius, p. 147). He is followed of course by Thornton and 
Pauthier. My reading has not shown me that such was the case. In the 
notes to K'ang-hsi's edition of the 'Five Ching,' Li Chi, II Sect. I. iii. 4, it is 
simply said-- 'Chung-tu,-- the name of a town of Lu. It afterwards 
belonged to Ch'i when it was called Ping-lu (平陸).'
2 家語, Bk. I.
3 司空. This office, however, was held by the chief of the Mang Family. We 
must understand that Confucius was only an assistant to him, or perhaps 
acted for him.
4 大司寇.
5 家語, Bk. I.
2 家語, Bk. I.
3 實其.
4 夾谷.
5 泰安府, 萊蕪縣.
2 The 家語 says Bk. II, 孔子為魯司寇, 攝相事. But he was a 相 only in the sense 
of an assistant of ceremonies, as at the meeting in Chia-ku, described 
above.
3 See the 家語, Bk. II.
2 郈.
3 成.
4 In connexion with these events, the 'Narratives of the School' and Sze-ma 
Ch'ien mention the summary punishment inflicted by Confucius on an able 
but unscrupulous and insidious officer the Shaou chang, Maou (少正卯). His 
judgment and death occupy a conspicuous place in the legendary accounts. 
But the Analects, Tsze-sze, Mencius, and Tso Ch'iu-ming are all silent about 
it, and Chiang Yung rightly rejects it as one of the many narratives 
invented to exalt the sage.
5 See the 家語, Bk. II.
6 See 孔叢子, quoted by Chiang Yung.
But this Kwei hill cuts off my view.
With an axe, I'd hew the thickets through:--
Vain thought! 'gainst the hill I nought can do;'
Drizzling rain falls thick and fast.
Homeward goes the youthful bride,
O'er the wild, crowds by her side.
How is it, O azure Heaven,
From my home I thus am driven,
Through the land my way to trace,
With no certain dwelling-place?
Dark, dark; the minds of men!
Worth in vain comes to their ken.
Hastens on my term of years;
Old age, desolate, appears [2],'
2 See Chiang Yung's Life of Confucius, 去魯周遊考.
3 Ana. III. xxiv.
2. 靈公.
3 see the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 5.
4 陳國.
5. 匡.
6 Ana. IX. v. In Ana. XI. xxii, there is another reference to this time, in 
which Yen Hui is made to appear.
7 See the Li Chi, II. Sect. I. ii. 16.
2 See the account in the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 6.
3 Ana. VI. xxvi.
4 Ana. IX. xvii.
5 曹.
6 ana. IX. xxii.
7 鄭.
2 司城貞子. See Mencius, V. Pt. I. viii. 3.
3 Chiang Yung digests in this place two foolish stories,-- about a large bone 
found in the State of Yueh, and a bird which appeared in Ch'ia and died, 
shot through with a remarkable arrow. Confucius knew all about them.
4 吳.
5 蒲.
6 This ia related by Sze-ma ch'ien 孔子世家, p. 7, and also in the 'Narratives 
of the School.' I would fain believe it is not true. The wonder is, that no 
Chinese critic should have set about disproving it.
7 Ana. XII. x.
8 晉.
2 Tso Ch'iu-ming, indeed, relates a story of Confucius, on the report of a 
fire in Lu, telling whose ancestral temple had been destroyed by it.
3 Ana. V. xxi.
2 家語, 卷二, 在危, 二十篇.
3 Ana. XI. ii.
4 Ana. VII. xviii.
5 Ana. XIII. xvi.
2 Ana XVII. v.
3 襄陽府宜城縣.
4 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 10.
5 出公.
2 Ana. VII. xiv.
3 Ana. XI. viii. In the notes on Ana. XI. vii, I have adverted to the 
chronological difficulty connected with the dates assigned respectively to 
the deaths of Yen Hui and Confucius's own son, Li. Chiang Yung assigns 
Hui's death to B.C. 481.
4 See the 史記, 孔子世家.
5 哀公.
6 See Chiang Yung's memoir, in loc.
2 See the 左傳, 哀公十一年.
3 Ana. II. iv. 6.
4 See the 史記, 孔子世家, p. 12.
5 Ana. IX. xiv.
6 Ana. VII. xvi.
2 兗州府嘉祥縣.
3 公羊傳, 哀公十四年. According to Kung-yang, however, the lin was 
found by some wood-gatherers.
4 Mencius III. Pt. II. ix. 8.
5 Mencius III. Pt. II. ix. 11.
2 Ana. XI. xii.
3 子羔, by surname Kao (高), and name Ch'ai (柴).
4 See the 左傳, 哀公十五年.
The strong beam must break;
And the wise man wither away like a plant.'
2 See the Li Chi, II, Sect. I. ii. 20.
2 Chinese and English Dictionary, char. 孔. Sir John Davis also mentions 
seeing a figure of Confucius, in a temple near the Po-yang lake, of which 
the complexion was 'quite black' (The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 66).
HIS INFLUENCE AND OPINIONS.
2 See the 聖廟祀典圖考, 卷一, art. on Confucius. I am indebted to this for most 
of the notices in this paragraph.
3 平帝.
2 文聖尼父.
3 順治.
4 大成至聖, 文宣尼師, 孔子
5 至聖先師孔子
6 上丁日
3 Ana. XIII. xxx.
4 Mencius III. Pt. I. iii. 10.
2 The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 45.
2 Ana. IX. iii.
3 Ana. IX. x.
2 Ana. XIX. xxiv.
3 Ana. XIX. xxv.
2 'The contents of the Yi-ching, and Confucius's labors upon it, may be 
objected in opposition to this statement, and I must be understood to make 
it with come reservation. Six years ago, I spent all my leisure time for 
twelve months in the study of that Work, and wrote out a translation of it, 
but at the close I was only groping my way in darkness to lay hold of 
[footnote continued next page].
1 Ana. VII. xvii; xxiv; xx.
2 See Hardwick's 'Christ and other Masters,' Part iii, pp. 18, 19, with his 
reference in a note to a passage from Meadows's 'The Chinese and their 
Rebellions.'
3 Ana. III. xiii.
2 Ana. III. xii.
3 Ana. XI. xi.
4 家語, 卷二, art. 致思, towards the end.
2 Ana. VI. xx.
3 See above, near the beginning of this paragraph.
4 Ana. VI. xiii.
5 Am. XVII. xx.
2 天下平. See the 大學, 經, pars. 4, 5; &c.
3 Ana. III. xi; et al.
2 Mencius, I. Pt. I. vi. 6.
3 中庸, xx. 8.
2 Ana. XV. x.
3 Mencius, III. Pt. I. iv. 8.
4 男子者, 任天道而長萬物者也; 女子者, 順男子之道, 而長其理者也.
2 中庸, xx. 14.
2 諸夏; Ana. III. v.
3 天下; passim.
4 Ana. III. v.
5 Ana. IX. xiii.
6 書經, III. ii. 10; et al.
7 柔遠人.
8 賓旅.
2 Ana. XIV. xxxvi.
3 禮記, 表記, par. 12.
4 非禮之正.
5 See notes in loc., p. 288.
2 周禮, 卷之十四, pp. 14-18.
3  禮記, II. Sect. I. Pt. ii. 24. See also the 家語, 卷四, 子貢問.
4 The Chinese, vol. ii. p. 41.
HIS IMMEDIATE DISCIPLES.
2 菜色.
3 芻豢之色.
LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL WORKS WHICH HAVE BEEN CONSULTED IN 
THE PREPARATION OF THIS VOLUME.
SECTION I.
CHINESE WORKS, WITH BRIEF NOTICES.
TRANSLATIONS AND OTHER WORKS.
	THE WORKS OF CONFUCIUS; containing the Original Text, with a 
Translation. Vol. 1. By J. Marshman. Serampore, 1809. This is only a 
fragment of 'The Works of Confucius.'
	THE FOUR BOOKS; Translated into English, by Rev. David Collie, of the 
London Missionary Society. Malacca, 1828.
	L'INVARIABLE MILIEU; Ouvrage Moral de Tseu-sse, en Chinois et en 
Mandchou, avec une Version litt©rale Latine, une Traduction Fran§oise, &c. 
&c. Par M. Abel-R©musat. A Paris, 1817.
	LE TA HIO, OU LA GRANDE ÉTUDE; Traduit en Fran§oise, avec une 
Version Latine, &c. Par G. Pauthier. Paris, 1837.
	MÉMOIRES concernant L'Histoire, Les Sciences, Les Arts, Les Mœurs, 
Les Usages, &c., des Chinois. Par les Missionaires de Pªkin. A Paris, 1776-
1814.
	HISTOIRE GÉNÉRALE DE LA CHINE; ou Annales de cet Empire. 
Traduites du Tong-Kien-Kang-Mou. Par le feu P¨re Joseph-Annie-Marie de 
Moyriac de Mailla, Jesuite Fran§oise, Missionaire   Pekin. A Paris, 1776-
1785.
	NOTITIA LINGUÆ SINICÆ. Auctore P. Pr©mare. Malacc¦, cura 
Academi¦ Anglo-Sinensis, 1831.
	THE CHINESE REPOSITORY. Canton, China, 20 vols., 1832-1851.
	DICTIONNAIRE DES NOMS, Anciens et Modernes, des Villes et 
Arrondissements de Premier, Deuxi¨me, et Troisi¨me ordre, compris dans 
L'Empire Chinois, &c. Par Édouard Biot, Membre du Conseil de la Soci©t© 
Asiatique. Paris, 1842.
	THE CHINESE. By John Francis Davis, Esq., F.R.S., &c. In two volumes. 
London, 1836.
	CHINA: its State and Prospects. By W. H. Medhurst, D. D., of the 
London Missionary Society. London, 1838.
	L'UNIVERS: Histoire et D©scription des tous les Peuples. Chine. Par M. 
G. Pauthier. Paris, 1838.
	HISTORY OF CHINA, from the earliest Records to the Treaty with 
Great Britain in 1842. By Thomas Thornton, Esq., Member of the Royal 
Asiatic Society. In two volumes. London, 1844.
	THE MIDDLE KINGDOM: A Survey of the Geography, Government, 
Education, Social Life, Arts, Religion, &c., of the Chinese Empire. By S. Wells 
Williams, LL.D. In two volumes. New York and London, 1848. The Second 
Edition, Revised, 1883.
	THE RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF THE CHINESE. By Rev. Joseph Edkins, B. 
A., of the London Missionary Society. London, 1859.
	CHRIST AND OTHER MASTERS. By Charles Hardwood, M. A., Christian 
Advocate in the University of Cambridge. Part III. Religions of China, 
America, and Oceanica. Cambridge, 1858.
	INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF. CHINESE CHARACTERS. By J. Edkins, 
D.D. London, 1876.
	THE STRUCTURE OF CHINESE CHARACTERS, under 300 Primary Forms. 
By John Chalmers, M.A., LL.D. Aberdeen, 1882.
End of Project Gutenberg Etext of THE CHINESE CLASSICS (PROLEGOMENA)
by James Legge